Chapter Text

The cash register dings, and coins clink together as they fall into Himiko’s hands. She closes her fist against them, gives the cashier a polite nod and walks out of the store with two small cartons of strawberry milk in a white plastic bag. The sky reminds her of smeared blood, and she looks away to instead focus on how the tops of the trees are beginning to lose their colorful sunset leaves by the bunch. The streets are gradually emptying of people, save for a few cars that drive past her and break the silence once in a while. A harsh screeching that gets lost in the breeze every now and then and distracts Himiko from how her hands shake. And it isn’t from the cold. Her strides increase in speed, harsh turns around corners and suspicious glances behind her back as if she’s afraid of being followed. Because she is. She’s always afraid. Always observant of being observed. 

Her pace slows as she approaches an abandoned playground with rickety swings and rusted slides covered in brown sludge from years of neglect and harsh rain. She brushes off fallen twigs and orange leaves, folding her skirt firmly below her as she takes a seat. The swing creaks with her weight, her feet planted firmly on the ground as she rummages through the bag and pulls out one of the cartons. She’s not sure if the wetness is from the condensation from the once refrigerated beverage or from the budding sweat that continues despite the chilly evening. She brings the carton to her mouth, and though the straw is there for her to puncture the small hole and slurp its contents, Himiko ignores it. Instead she bites into the side of the container, sharp canines piercing the carton as she begins to suck on the pink liquid. It’s been the only thing that has managed to calm down her urges since as long as she could remember. 

The milk is sweet and cold, flowing down her throat smoothly until she could feel it move about inside her stomach. Her bites became more deranged, all four canines digging into the cardboard. The pink liquid drips down her chin, drops of it soiling the white blouse of her middle school uniform. But she doesn’t care. Just a bit more of this sensation. Of this feeling that mimics drinking blood, even if she knows blood is supposed to be metallic. And red, not pink. But she can’t sink her teeth into something or someone other than this little box in her hands. She was the angelic little girl that her parents worked so hard to mold her into. Perfect grades. Sweet demeanor. A smile plastered on her face as her mind swirls with such dark, twisted desires. And they were wrong, wrong, wrong. 

She sucks harder, the carton imploding in on itself from lack of air and milk. She had slurped up every last drop, her chest heaving with delight as she forced her mind to imagine that the sweet taste of strawberry milk was really the blood it so hopelessly craved. The tremors she felt were slowly fading, and she inhaled deeply, teeth still stuck in the carton. 

Crunch.  

Her eyes flick open immediately, golden cat eyes staring at the source of the noise. They land on a foot pressing against a leaf that had already shriveled up and fallen into a dry carcass of itself. Her eyes travel up the figure, up the blushing red knees from the cold, barely covered by a black skirt, and a middle school uniform that mirrored her own. Then she was looking into auburn eyes, reflecting the soft rays of sunlight that were barely visible now. Brown wisps of hair blow in the wind, and Himiko feels her heart drop to the very bottom of her being.  

She pushes herself off the swings, harsh creaking breaking the silence. The carton in her mouth is spat out of her teeth and falls to the floor with a dull thunk. The plastic bag with the other carton in her lap slides off of her, rustling in the wind but pinned to the floor. Himiko’s heart is beating far too hard in her chest for her to focus on anything else except the fact that she was seen. She had to get away. 

Gravel squeaks beneath the turn of her heel, and she runs off into the street and towards her house. She was normal. She was a good child. A perfect child. No one saw her today. No one. It was fine. That girl couldn’t recognize her. And even if she could, who was going to believe her? Himiko Toga was picture perfect in every way. There was no doubting her facade. Years of quirk counseling and savage abuse made sure of that. 

The brunette crouches down, grabbing the bag in one hand and the empty carton in the other. She turns the squished carton in her hand, thumb feeling the punctured holes. Her head whips back up to stare at the swing that continues to teeter back and forth before eventually stilling. 

“Did she like strawberry milk that much?” 

—

“Hi. Mi. Ko~” The blonde looks up from her notebook, hand covering the sketches she left as she turns her attention to her classmates. 

“Jeez, what’s got you zoning out like that?” asked one of her classmates. She’s pouting, leaning over Himiko as her eyes widen with curiosity. In Himiko’s eyes, all she sees is a scratched out blur. That’s what so many of the people she sees are like. Even her parents. Dark blurs with voices that only irritate her. Save for Saito. He was just so lovely and cute with his fluffy hair and bright smile. 

And that girl she saw at the playground last night. She swallowed thickly, her attention back to her classmate. 

“I’m just hungry. Let’s go grab lunch,” Himiko said cheerfully, getting up and interlocking arms with her classmate. The memory of that girl left a bitter taste in her mouth, but surely the cafeteria’s lunch would drown those thoughts away. It was just an awkward meeting. That girl probably just thought Himiko was a milk-obsessed weirdo, and not a blood-crazed creep. It was fine. 

Himiko shoveled spoonfuls of miso soup to her lips, alternating between the savory liquid and bites of fried rice. Even if the food filled her up, nothing could satiate the hunger that consumed her with each passing day. The anxiety of getting caught drove her further to the brink of insanity. Her classmates chatted amongst themselves beside her. Talk of the newest hero gossip, what kind of lipgloss the other was wearing, or if they had a boyfriend yet. Himiko lets their talk fill the area around her like white noise as she finishes up her meal, spoon tapping against the tray mindlessly. Her gaze wanders around the cafeteria for a moment, uninterested in the useless rambling that was her classmates’ conversations. Then her eyes fall on terribly familiar honey brown ones and she stiffens, but doesn’t break eye contact. The brunette maintains eye contact, fingers wrapped around her tray with an unreadable expression until she suddenly breaks into a small smile and returns to chatting with her friends. The bent spoon goes unnoticed by Himiko, and in her dazed state she gets up suddenly and walks out of the cafeteria, mumbling something about going to the nurse’s office to her classmates. 

A burning in her heart forces her to practically limp her way through the halls. Locks of golden hair fall in front of her face, blocking her vision slightly as she walks, hands fisted and gripping harshly on her collar. That girl saw her last night. She saw her being odd and she recognized her. She was in the same middle school. Why did she have to be in the same middle school? 

“You okay, Toga?” The voice sends shivers down Himiko’s spine, and her nails dug into the walls. Only her eyes shifted upwards, and had her bangs not covered them, she was sure Saito would have taken a step back in terror. But he didn’t. Instead he approached her, a hand over his bleeding nose as he stood outside the nurse’s office. He was just about to enter, until he saw Himiko practically crawling. Saito was a selfless and kind child–it’s what made him so popular–so it was only natural for him to ignore his own growing pains in favor of checking up on Himiko. He did not know that his presence only drove Himiko into a shrinking corner. 

Himiko remained quiet, body frozen solid and mouth clamped shut. If she were to speak, she knew she was going to start salivating like a starved mutt. Her breathing became labored, countless thoughts clouding her mind. 

I’ll be found out. She saw. She saw. She thinks I’m weird. She probably told everyone. Everyone knows. They know. Saito’s blood. It smells so good. So good. Saito. Saito. Saito. Saito. I have to get away. Away. Blood. Hurts. Hurts. Hurts…

“Toga?” the boy asked, now even closer to the blonde, and Himiko’s eyes fell on the drop of blood that splattered on the floor before her. Everything felt static except for a single thought. 

I don’t care anymore. 

Himiko could barely see before her, vision blurred as her body moved far faster than she could have ever imagined. She could feel his warm touch, and frantically beating heart. She gave it no second thought as her fangs pierced his skin, and she sucked up the liquid she so desperately craved. It was so sweet and buttery smooth as she swallowed it. She knew it would taste so good and strangely familiar. A warm, soothing sweetness that reminded her of-

Strawberry milk?

Himiko’s eyes flew open, wide and searching as they darted around for an explanation. She could have sworn she had jumped for Saito. Why was she tasting strawberries? Blood didn’t taste like this. She knew that all too well from the amount of times she would bite on her own wrists for relief. 

Then her eyes were met with unfortunately familiar brown ones, and she began to choke. 

“Toga, you should really go see the nurse. You collapsed out of nowhere,” Saito said, brows furrowed in worry from behind the brunette. Himiko’s body was sprawled on the floor, her head nuzzled beneath the strange girl’s chin as her teeth pulled away from a carton of strawberry milk. 

“She just needed something sweet. Probably low blood sugar. Don’t worry, I’ll take care of her,” the girl said, waving Saito off as she covered Himiko’s body with her own. 

“Are you sure you don’t need any help? You’re an underclassman aren’t you? Toga’s in my grade, so you can leave this to me and I’ll-” 

“It’s fine. We’re friends, so I got this,” the girl said, interrupting her senior with a firm smile. He stood there for a moment, looking from the girl’s reassuring face to Himiko’s collapsed figure before sighing and turning to enter the nurse’s office. 

At the sound of the door clicking shut, Himiko pulled herself away from the girl’s embrace and stared at her wide-eyed. She wiped the drops of milk on her mouth with the sleeve of her uniform, embarrassment flushing her cheeks a bright pink. 

“Good thing I kept that carton,” the girl said, rising to her feet and offering Himiko a helping hand. “I’m Ochako Uraraka, by the way. You can just call me Ochako. And you’re Toga?” 

Himiko’s eyes lingered on the girl’s outstretched hand. She must have followed behind from the cafeteria and seen what Himiko was about to do. She absolutely saw her about to attack Saito. But she deescalated the situation and even though she saw , she acted like everything was fine. And now she was just casually introducing herself? 

“She’s weird,” Himiko thought, but she knew those words applied to herself too. 

Himiko’s hands hesitantly reached up, fingers gingerly resting atop Ochako’s open palm. Her touch reminded Himiko of the gentle softness of flower petals; tender and vibrant. Ochako’s grip tightened softly, pulling Himiko to her feet. The two stood there for a moment, a kind smile decorating Ochako’s lips while Himiko’s mouth faltered in an attempt to introduce herself. But oddly enough, Himiko’s body felt lighter as if a little bit of the weight she carried from being so afraid of being seen as who she really was had drifted away. The girl before her didn’t scare her as much anymore, though she had her reservations. A small smile took its place on the blonde’s lips and she finally met Ochako’s eyes with a softened gaze; not one of terror and confusion. 

“Himiko’s fine.”

Chapter Text

“Wanna grab something after school?” Ochako had asked that day as the two cleaned themselves up in the bathroom. Being covered in sticky strawberry milk was not the most comfortable situation to be in. Himiko was rubbing at her blouse, noticing the stain had gotten fainter, though it definitely needed a more thorough wash. Her fingers dug into the fabric at the thought of having to ask her mother to use the laundry machine again. According to Mother, Himiko was wasting valuable resources. And maybe all those times she soiled her clothes were her fault, so sometimes she would wash them whenever she showered at night and let them air dry in her room. She couldn’t be a nuisance or else her parents would make it clear where she stood in that house: nowhere. 

Himiko felt a soft poke at her shoulder and she jumped involuntarily, head turning to notice her new acquaintance’s confused expression. 

“Ah, after school? I think that’ll be fine,” Himiko said, giving Ochako a kind smile as she wringed the hem of her shirt then stood below the hand dryer and let the hot air dry her clothes off as much as it could. 

Ochako finished cleaning up, opening the bathroom door widely and waiting for Himiko to pass through. “Great! I can’t wait.” 

Ochako reminded Himiko of fireworks, bursting with excitement at the slightest trigger. It would be a lie to say that Ochako didn’t pique her interest, or that she wasn’t just a little bit relieved that the eccentric girl had not made mention of what she’d seen. So Himiko had decided that she would go along with things. Which, sadly enough, was what she was used to. But at least this time it was on her own terms. 

—

The sheer amount of toppings on Ochako’s milkshake had Himiko’s mind in a daze. It was like the girl had chosen every single option on the menu and was now guzzling it down like a man starved. 

“Are you sure you don’t want something else? Or maybe something warmer?” Himiko asked, and the leaves blowing in the wind outside the window seat where the two found themselves only enforced her words. It was January afterall and Himiko was sure the weather was just this close to having a blanket of snow tumble down out of nowhere. 

Ochako only shook her head, aggressively slurping up the concoction of whipped cream, chocolate syrup, crushed peanuts, and whatever else was in there. After a hearty gulp, she looked up from her beverage with a firm thumbs-up, despite how her fingers were pink from the cold. 

“I’ve been saving up for this place. And apparently this milkshake is limited edition so I had to try it and wow is it worth it.” Ochako’s eyes darted from her drink to Himiko, then she pushed the drink towards her. “Wanna taste?” 

Blood rushed to Himiko’s cheeks despite her struggle to stop herself. It was so easy for her to fluster, and she hated it. She could control all her other emotional reactions, save for how her blood ran wild inside her like an untamed beast. 

Stop it. You look perverted. 

It was just that…wouldn’t this be an indirect kiss? The very idea of romance made her head spin. It was something so innocent and pure, as well as a bit clumsy; that’s how all children going through puberty tend to be. Well, almost all. Himiko was an exception to the norm. She was wrong. Gross. Vulgar. 

Love isn’t supposed to be so crude. So obsessive that it made her blood pump through her veins so hard that it hurt. An intensity so suffocating that she’d ruined multiple shirts by biting straight through them. She had to be surface level. Be flustered just slightly. Laugh loud enough that she doesn’t sound fake but quiet enough that it isn’t unnerving. 

Don't smile too hard. Too wide. Too expressive. Good girls keep it together. 

“You don’t want to?” Ochako said dejectedly. “You can use a different straw.” Himiko’s eyes shone back to life, snapping out of the foggy haze of a mind pummeled into a shape so deformed it’d make Frankenstein’s monster look like a fine bachelor. 

“No, no. It’s okay. I’ll have some,” Himiko said hurriedly, grabbing the drink and taking a quick slurp. Not the best idea as it left her wincing in pain from her sensitive teeth, specifically her canines. It was too sweet with bits of crushed ice that made her mouth ache. The flavors were too strong and the clashing textures of whatever was in there made her skin fill with goosebumps.

 “I like it,” she said anyway, giving Ochako one of her signature smiles, lips strictly pulled together to hide her teeth. Toothy grins were ugly and made her look like an animal. At least, that’s what her father would tell her. 

“Right? This place is the best. I hear they’re having a special Valentine’s day shake next month. I’m so coming back here.” Ochako hummed to herself, grabbing the straw that Himiko’s lips had touched and bringing it back to her mouth. Himiko averted her gaze, teeth biting the inside of her mouth. 

“Have you always been a student at Rozaryu?” Himiko asked, trying to distract herself. 

Ochako took one final slurp, emptying the cup’s contents before sighing deeply and looking back at Himiko. “Mhm. You probably didn’t notice me because I’m a class below you. I’ve seen you around a lot though. Partially because your hair stands out so much.” 

“It stands out?” Himiko shrunk into herself. This was the plainest style she had ever and only worn. It was perfect to hide her expressions from people. Was something wrong? Did she make herself too noticeable? 

“It’s cause it’s such a pretty blonde and it shines all pretty in the sunlight. So when I saw you yesterday, I couldn’t help but follow–not that I was stalking you or anything! I wanted to say ‘hi’ at first but then I was like ‘wait she probably doesn’t even know who I am.’ So I was gonna leave but then I scared you and you ran away but good thing you dropped that bag cause then I had an excuse to talk to you and I...uh…” Ochako’s rambling began to slow, her train of thought skidding to a halt as she brought her cold hands to cup her burning cheeks in embarrassment. She had just openly admitted that she’s been keeping an eye on her senior like some lost duckling. Himiko must think her a creep and won’t want to hang out anymore. And after finally getting a chance to talk to her too. 

“You didn’t think I was, like, weird , or something?” was all Himiko had said, fidgeting with strands of her hair and growing overly conscious of herself. 

“Weird? Why would I think that?” Ochako had questioned with furrowed brows and a puzzled tilt of her head. The innocent sincerity from those few words made Himiko still and stare at Ochako wordlessly for a second or two. Or maybe it was an eternity of sitting there and coming to terms with the indisputable fact that Ochako Uraraka simply viewed her as another girl her age. It was both a relief and a burden. Because that meant Himiko had to protect this new friendship. Even if Ochako had seen an odd side of her and wanted to be associated with her despite it, it just meant that Himiko had to try harder to not sully this growing bond. She had to enjoy this relationship a normal amount. Whatever that meant. 

The blonde waved her hands in front of her, handing Ochako another smile that did not quite reach her eyes. “It’s nothing. But, you like my hair right? You can touch it if you want.” 

Ochako’s eyes seemed to sparkle, childish giddiness overtaking her as she looked to be vibrating in her seat. She nodded vigorously before getting out of her seat and stepping quickly over to Himiko’s side. She scooched in beside her, and a subtle scent of roses kissed Himiko’s senses. 

Himiko shut her eyes, leaning her head down slightly as a signal for Ochako to pet her hair as she wishes. She heard a soft giggle, then two hands were on either side of her head, ruffling her hair ever so gently. 

“It’s so soft. What conditioner do you use? Mine is just one I get from the convenience store,” Ochako said, padded fingers–save for a pinkie–massaging the blonde’s scalp and curling strands of her hair between them. 

“I get mine from the convenience store too. They’re pretty good quality,” Himiko mumbled, easing into Ochako’s touch. This was actually kind of nice. 

“Cheaper is always good,” Ochako said it like a mantra, nodding to herself. Himiko only further melted beneath Ochako’s soft pets and the sound of her gentle breathing. 

“Y’know, you’d look really good with your hair up, Himiko. And even some hair clips,” Ochako thought out loud, hands combing through shining locks of hair. 

“I won’t,” Himiko said flatly, opening her eyes and staring at the glistening red plastic seat beneath her. 

“Hmm, I can let you borrow some of my accessories. They’re not a lot or that trendy but I managed a nice collection with my allowance,” Ochako offered, and Himiko finally sat back up. Ochako slid her hands away, letting them rest on her knees. 

“It’s ok. Stuff like that doesn’t really suit me. I look like I’m trying too hard,” Himiko explained, eyes darting to watch random customers walk about the establishment. It was mostly girls her age with frilly skirts despite the cold, colorful but amateurish makeup, and all the cutest little mascots as hair clips or phone charms. She grit her teeth, a growing bitterness bubbling up inside her. It’s not fair that they get to do what they want. Why do they get to look cute and I have to make sure I’m as plain as can be? Why? Why? Why? 

Despite her inner turmoil, Himiko’s face morphed into the picture of calmness, a tight-lipped smile streaked across her features. No smile line in sight. No glow in her eyes. Just routine. 

“You would totally rock some space buns. I don’t care what you think because I’m right. Let’s go buy some stuff next weekend. I’ll save up even if I don’t eat lunch the whole week,” Ochako announced, face full of determination and somehow Himiko knew she could not back down from this. 

“Alright, I’ll try and-” 

A sudden ringing interrupted Himiko, and Ochako hurriedly dug into her bag and pulled out a pale pink flip-phone. Himiko wasn’t sure when was the last time she’d seen such a device and it only became clear that Ochako’s financial situation was not the best. Though she had no ill thoughts regarding that. 

Ochako mouthed a ‘sorry’ as she picked up the phone. It was a series of nods as if whoever was on the other side could see her, as well as continuous ‘yeahs.’ She flipped the phone shut, stuffed it back into her bag and slung it over her shoulder. 

“My parents were wondering when I was coming home. I forgot to let them know I was meeting up with a friend,” Ochako sighed, standing up and grabbing her empty beverage to throw out. “I’ve got to go, but I’m still down for next week, okay? Oh! Here’s my number.” 

She pulled out a pen from the pocket where her bottle would usually be, scribbled down her number on a napkin, and hurriedly tucked the pen behind her ear. Himiko’s fingers rested on the brown napkin, wrinkling it just slightly as she dragged it towards herself. 

“I’m really sorry that I have to leave so suddenly, but please text me when you’re home,” Ochako said, mumbling something about missing dinner as she dashed for the door. A soft jingle of bells played as she exited, and Himiko watched as her new friend–as Ochako had described her too–dashed outside while messily wrapping a pink scarf around her neck. 

Himiko sat by the window seat for a while, head resting against the cold glass as sounds of clinking plates, polite greetings, and almost out of ear-shot conversations whirled around her. Much like the little specks of snow that she noticed began to drift down from the skies like pirouetting ballerinas in pristine white tutus. She wondered what it felt like to have parents who called you because they worried. Parents who made you warm meals to enjoy together on snowy days. 

Unconsciously, Himiko brought her wrist to her mouth, nibbling on it as she contemplated everything and nothing at all. 

She thought over how much she hated excessively sweet things. Over how cold the glass was on her forehead. Or how nice it’d be to stick her tongue out and let the snowflakes melt in her mouth. The anger she felt at seeing other people smile so casually and with nothing holding them back. The comfort at having someone touch her so kindly. How good it felt to have someone be a little intrigued by her. And not just have them buzz around her like annoying bugs, pestering her over things that had everything to do with them and nothing to do with her or how she felt. 

She did not notice how deeply she had sunk her teeth into her wrist, until she began to taste iron that quickly budded and threatened to drip down her arm. Neither did she notice how much she was staring at bobbing brown hair caressed by the winter wind.

Chapter Text

For the first time in a long while, Himiko had actually started looking forward to going to school. Which was entirely thanks to Ochako’s cheerful presence. In the short week leading up to the weekend of their hangout, the two girls would often meet up casually after classes. At times it would be to walk home together until they eventually separated, or a few pit stops for some warm sweet potatoes followed by casual conversations swinging about in the very playground they first met.

“Don’t you get scared coming here?” Ochako had asked, taking a bite of her potato followed by a series of huffing and puffing as hot steam emanated from her mouth. 

Himiko pushed herself back and forth, both hands carefully wrapped around the foil-covered warmth. Her eyes were set on the steam that wisped about atop the caramelized skin. “Not really. It’s not exactly in the middle of nowhere. It’s just that most people would rather not come here.” She took a careful bite, trying not to burn her tongue. 

“I guess that’s good for us then. Our secret rendezvous point,” Ochako giggled to herself, staring hard at the potato in hopes of somehow finding a spot that wasn’t so hot. It was the perfect snack considering the small piles of snow bunched about, but not for an impatient and hungry student. 

The use of “our,” sparked a warmth in Himiko’s chest, though she wanted to believe it was the sweet potatoe’s doing. Yet, the warmth quickly extinguished at the words that left Ochako’s mouth next.

“Your parents are so cool for letting you stay out so late. I had to convince mine like crazy.” 

The bright orange flesh of the sweet potato bulged at the top as Himiko’s grip tightened all the more. Harshly bitten nails dug holes through the aluminum foil until the tips of her fingers burned from the hot-to-the-touch vegetable. It would only be natural for an outsider to think that Himiko’s parents are simply trusting and lenient. But that was far from the truth. 

There existed not even a speck of parental affection in Mother and Father’s hearts. Anything that Himiko was or did meant nothing to them, except if the Toga name was threatened by some scandal. As long as Himiko remained good , then her parents did not care where or how or with whom she spent her time. The only thing her parents were good at were keeping up appearances; a skill they had passed on–albeit by force–to their own flesh and blood. 

Himiko only hummed in response to Ochako’s innocent comment. There was no need to let her new friend know how messed up her family is. Or how messed up she is. It’d only ruin things. And Himiko was tired of her parents ruining things for her. 

“But, I think it’s good that your parents took so much convincing. They’re just worried about you,” Himiko said after a brief silence filled with quiet chewing. Despite the smile plastered on her face, and the high pitched friendliness she emitted in her voice, there was a subtle melancholy that leaked through like water behind a cracked dam. Ochako absorbed Himiko’s tenderly hidden emotions before hurriedly turning away from her, hands reaching for the pink scarf that her mother had tirelessly crocheted for her. She remembered the kind smiles on her parents’ faces when she told them about her day, the silly emojis her father would send her alongside words of encouragement, and the hot cocoa the three of them would enjoy whenever it would snow. It felt like someone had reached inside her chest and grabbed hold of her heart with a deadly grip; it was suffocating. 

“You’re right,” Ochako whispered and for some reason she wanted to tell Himiko that she was sorry. 

—

Countless people walked past Himiko, chatting amongst themselves as they explored the mall’s abundance of stores. Despite it being a rather cloudy day, almost making it look like the middle of the night despite the fact it was just barely past noon, the bright fluorescent lights made it seem anything but. She had met up with Ochako by the entrance, then the two traversed up the floors until Ochako guided Himiko towards a cute little store tucked in a corner. Their arms were linked as they walked inside, and the friendly intimacy of naturally holding each other made Himiko want to skip about like the little girl she was. 

She blinked a few times, registering the feeling of something atop her head. Ochako had grabbed one of many brightly colored animal headbands and stuck it into Himiko’s hair. Their arms were now separated but before Himiko could acknowledge the way her heart sank, her attention was brought to the soft shuttering of Ochako’s handheld camera. 

“Delete that,” Himiko scowled, but the comically long elephant ears on her head slumped to the side as she did, effectively making the seriousness in her voice disintegrate. 

Ochako slapped a hand to her mouth, trying but failing at holding back a snort. “Nuh uh.” 

Himiko tried to grab at it, but Ochako evaded her, running down an aisle and turning the corner. The blonde gave chase, but first she pulled the headband out of her hair and hung it alongside the others. 

Ochako practically floated about, turning corners, hiding behind decorative stuffed animals, then rushing towards the back of the store–a quiet and more gently lit area. Instead of blaring white lights, there were strings of orange-tinted fairy lights spiraling along the walls. And nestled in the perimeter of the lights were various picture frames–a classy brown wood in circles, squares, rectangles, stars, and so on. The brunette stilled, eyes sparkling in both awe and the reflection of the lights in her dark iris. In each frame was a humble picture of the shop owner–a short woman with freckled cheeks and kind sage eyes–posing alongside various heroes who had visited her shop. Hawks, Nighteye, Present Mic, Fat Gum, Crimson Riot, and many more. But the one that stood out the most was the centerpiece containing a picture of the Number One Hero, All Might, holding a child who was smiling so hard it looked like it hurt. Ochako couldn’t blame him, nor could she blame how the shop owner–albeit noticeably younger in this picture–was too busy wrinkling her face in prideful worry over who Ochako believed was her son; their matching green features and dotted cheeks were a sure giveaway. 

Each frame was carefully set, protective glass over the signed pictures that held so much tenderness that it left Ochako speechless. But the swift clomping of footsteps from behind her forced her to turn her head only to be met with an engulfing darkness. Her hands groped about, feet carefully stepping as her voice came out in muffled vibrations. 

“Get this off me,” she cried, hands tugging at whatever was on her head. She felt the furry texture, the odd bumps at the top and the protruding snout at the side. “Himiko, I know you’re there.” 

The blonde covered her mouth with both hands, desperately struggling to stop the tug on her lips and the way her eyes watered from suppressing a laughter that threatened to echo throughout the room. She stepped back, watching as Ochako flailed about, unsteady on her feet as her hand played around with the horse head that the vengeful blonde had stuck on her, though a bit crooked. In the moment, Ochako was blinded, looking straight out of a comedy skit as her hands were stuck in front of her like some brainless zombie. Himiko felt her teeth pricking her lips despite how hard she tried to keep her mouth shut, forcing her to press her hands harder against her lips.

“I swear, just wait until I get out of this thing. I’m so going to-” Her words came to a halt, feet tripping over each other and sending her hurling towards a floor she could not see. In what felt like slow motion, Himiko’s eyes had widened, her body rushing to grab Ochako’s falling body. Instead, her head had bumped into the outrageously large horse head that made Ochako look like a shaking bobblehead, and now the two were plummeting to the floor.

In the chaos that ensued, Ochako had finally been freed of the horsehead, inhaling deeply despite the subtle aches on her knees. Her brown hair had grown staticy, a few strands stuck up as the palms of her hands pushed against the cold floor. When she focused her vision, she stumbled back in shock at seeing Himiko’s body below her, back to the ceiling as the front of her body pressed against the hard floor. 

“Oh my god,” Ochako spat out as if she was chewing the words together, careful hands on Himiko’s shoulders. Dread pooled in her stomach as she felt Himiko’s body tremble, and it expanded once she saw that her hands were beneath her, covering her face even further from sight. Was she crying?

The brunette patted Himiko’s shoulders, trying to urge her to turn around. She feared she had hurt her–possibly a nosebleed or worse–and impatiently pushed until Himiko had rolled onto her back. Himiko’s hands were heavily slapped against her mouth, and tears began to roll down her shut eyes. The image only spurred the panic growing in Ochako, and she fisted her hands, resting them near her torso as she sat on the floor watching her friend lay there in what she assumed was pain. “Please don’t tell me you’re hurt.” 

Himiko finally opened her eyes at those words, confused as to why Ochako said something like that and why she sounded so concerned. She pulled her hands away from her lips and though she was supposed to explain herself, she only ended up snorting over how Ochako’s hair spiked about like a broken umbrella. It was a series of harsh throaty sounds, until she gave in to the rush of serotonin that cleansed her soul and her body shook and trembled with a laughter that hurt her stomach and made blood rush to her face until she burned crimson. 

Ochako sat there, knees bent and tingling from the friction of falling, and she simply stared at Himiko. At how her eyes creased with wrinkles filled with joy, and how her glowing golden eyes were barely visible from how much her cheeks were pulled into soft blushing mounds. And most importantly was the smile that stretched across her face like a rainbow after a particularly harsh storm. Her canines shone through, and Ochako realized she had never really seen Himiko smile like this. Like actually smiling without looking like she was balancing precious china atop her head. 

When Himiko’s honey-like laughs filled the world, Ochako knew there was no need to capture this moment with a camera. Because no picture could ever contain a smile so euphoric that it left Ochako wondering what this odd throbbing in her heart was. 

—

“You kids should be more careful,” the shop owner, who urged the girls to call her Inko, said. She handed the girls a couple antiseptic wipes along with some bandaids for their scratched knees and palms. They were cutely decorated with small heart shapes that Himiko traced along mindlessly. 

Ochako was already back up on her feet, looking through the hairclips by the cash register. Her eyes shifted from a clip held in her hand to looking at Himiko who sat on a stool offered by Inko. 

“We will. Thank you ma’am,” Himiko had said shyly, swinging her feet back and forth as her eyes inspected the store. She was too embarrassed to make eye contact with the woman who’s store she just fooled around in. Ochako on the other hand…

“We are really sorry, though I blame Himiko , but! I was curious about that wall you have in the back. How long did that take you?” she asked, holding a hair clip that looked too fancy to be in a little corner shop at the mall. It was slim and about the size of Ochako’s index finger, with tiny shining jewels surrounding a single blooming red lily; it was perfect. Ochako cupped the clip gingerly in her palms, her eyes on Himiko who swung her legs lazily atop the stool. The blonde seemed just a bit different in Ochako’s eyes. She looked at ease, each swing of her legs kicking away something that held her back for just this moment at least. Her gaze was warm, and her lips held an awkwardly relieved smile as she let Inko examine the small scratch on the heel of her palm. It was like she wasn’t used to being treated kindly. Ochako’s fist tightened slightly against the hair clip. 

“Ah, that took me forever. It was honestly just a silly thing I began since my son–oh he’s actually around your age–but since he loves heroes. So, I thought it’d be nice to get these autographed pictures. You wouldn’t believe how excited he was when All Might managed to show up here after this little display of mine managed to catch his attention online,” she rambled on, a soft chuckle escaping her lips as she recalled the memory of her son gushing over his favorite hero. And while she explained, her touch remained gentle as she cleaned Himiko’s scratch and warmly stuck on a bandaid. 

“They’re really pretty,” Himiko chimed, golden eyes darting about the wall as she brought her treated hand to her chest, hoping she could keep the warmth of Inko’s motherly touches on her depraved skin for just a little longer. 

Ochako strode over at the word “pretty,” and unable to help herself, she shifted Himiko’s bangs away from her eyes so she could see her better, pinning them back with the clip. The fairy lights seemed to dance in Himiko’s eyes and Ochako could not for the life of her understand why Himiko would ever want to hide herself.

“How much is this, Miss Inko?” Ochako asked, finding it difficult to look away from the blonde and harder to pull her hand away from her silky strands of hair. She was entranced, her mind being sucked into those sun-like eyes and though Ochako knew that it’s never good to stare at the sun, she also knew that the sun was a star and this particular pair of star eyes were ever so kind on the eyes. 

Inko smiled to herself, recognizing that innocent expression; it was the same one that her son and–according to Mitsuki–the same look his childhood friend would share. “It’s on the house.” 

Chapter Text

Himiko had never felt so relaxed before. She had managed to go out with a friend and not feel like her internal battery was running dry. Actually, she felt recharged. Hopeful. And even more so every time her gaze fell to her tenderly bandaged hand from that nice shopkeeper. It was such a foreign feeling having someone older looking upon her kindly. Treating her like she wasn’t something disgusting that shouldn’t be touched. Like any other little girl who’d fooled around and needed some kindness. 

When Himiko approached the place she unfortunately called home, she stopped a few steps before coming by the gate. Quickly, she took the hair clip that Ochako had gifted her and snuggly hid it in an inner pocket of her handbag. She ruffled her hair, letting her bangs go back to messily covering her eyes before she mentally prepared herself for another day of being tolerated instead of cherished.

It was quiet when she entered the house; the usual really. Her father was often out at work, though Himiko knew all too well it was because he despised being in her presence. Himiko had come out wrong , afterall. And so, he found it easier to pound Himiko into a shape worthy enough of being called his daughter by the outside world, while otherwise neglecting her in every other aspect. Her mother wasn’t all too different from him. They shared their hatred, except that she was a bit more…paranoid. Even though both of them scarcely gave Himiko any attention–save for the bitter kind–her mother had very strict rules though most of them were unsaid. Himiko just managed to figure them out the hard way. 

When her mother would rip away any toys she liked, force her to keep her hair down to cover her unseemingly expressions, and was particular about asking about the friends she made and just how close Himiko was to them–Himiko understood that she had to hide away even the little things that sparked joy in her. Her mother was afraid that if Himiko allowed herself to like something, that it would trigger her nasty urges. Wanting to drink blood wasn’t exactly a “normal” thing for someone to do, much less a child. 

How ironic was it that her parents’ efforts only made the urges worsen?

“Where were you?” her mother said firmly from her place by the couch. She was watching a random cooking show that was playing on the TV, and her gaze did not once flicker over to look at Himiko. It was relieving though, because Himiko absolutely hated making eye contact with her parents or just looking at them in general. Mostly because it reminded her that her body mirrored theirs, and so there was no denying the fact they were family. A family that despised  her for simply existing. She thinks that the reason her parents try their best to not look at her is also because they don’t want to come to terms with the reality of their relationship. Though their reason is all the more proof of their cruelty. 

Himiko stopped by the kitchen where she was trying to grab at the frozen meal her mother had put away. She was glad that she was being fed at least, though she knew it was more like feeding a rabid beast in her parents’ eyes.

“The mall,” she replied, trying her hardest not to sound too monotonous lest she be accused of having an attitude. 

“With who?” her mother asked, still not turning her head. Himiko felt her every breath, and her nails dug into the marble counter harshly enough that she wondered if she left indents. 

“A friend. We got to know each other recently,” Himiko said, but she worried if maybe that was too much. Should she have just stopped at “a friend?” Or would that have been too short and therefore disrespectful? Her mind raced, but her mother remained uncaring for how much her daughter panicked over her every word. 

“I see. What did you do?” Himiko knew that question was loaded with other intentions. Her mother just wanted to know if she was being odd . 

Her nails dug into her palm now, brushing against the bandage that had been placed there only a while ago. “We just walked around and window shopped.” 

“Anything else?” her mother asked, and Himiko’s stomach churned. A part of her was angry at always being asked stupid questions without ever being acknowledged. Another part was simply grasping at straws. 

“I fell,” was all she said. Himiko couldn’t forget how kindly Inko had treated her, and being the desperate child that she was, she wanted to see her mother’s reaction. She remembered a time before her quirk had fully manifested in her and plagued her body with the need for blood. When her parents actually cared. She had gotten sick with a terrible fever that ruined her appetite and left her throwing up constantly. Back then, she remembered the concern in her parents’ faces and the cool touch of her mother’s soft hand on her cheek. 

It was the last time she ever felt such parental love, as the sickness had just been her body reacting to the onslaught of her awakening quirk. 

Himiko’s mother finally turned to face her, light hazel eyes staring at her. “Show me.” 

The blonde felt something close to expectation glimmering in her heart. She trudged over, hand reaching out so her mother could see. “It’s just a scratch.” 

“Did anyone see?” 

“What?” 

“Don’t make me repeat myself,” her mother spat, hand reaching to grip Himiko’s wrist as she inspected the palm of her hand. She peeled the pretty bandaid that Himiko had liked so much off, throwing it to the floor as her eyes landed on the small scratch. It was budding a bit with blood, from how much Himiko had been tightening her fist. 

“No, no one saw. It’s just a little scratch so it’s oka-” 

“I have to get rid of it. That horrible blood,” her mother mumbled, rising to her feet and dragging Himiko behind her. The child tried to keep up, tripping a bit over her feet as she walked behind. 

“It’s just a scratch! My blood won’t do anything bad. I promise. I promise it’s not bad. Please,” she whined, nose tingling as her mother’s grip tightened against her small wrists. She felt the returning helplessness and cursed herself for having said anything more than she should’ve. 

Her mother dragged her to the bathroom, rummaging through cabinets until she pulled out the rubbing alcohol. 

“I already cleaned it!” she cried, hugging her hand to her chest as she watched her mother open the bottle. She knew running only made it worse.

“Quiet,” was all her mother said, snatching her hand back, long nails digging into the partially scabbed over wound and making Himiko flinch from the sharp pain. Then she poured the burning liquid all over Himiko’s hand, not caring for how the girl hissed in pain from both the alcohol or her mother’s ever tightening grasp. She kept pouring as Himiko tried to pull away, her small hands trying to pry her mother’s tightly curled fingers off her aching fist. 

“Stop it! Stop! It hurts, please! Mom, mom please! Momma!” Himiko choked, tears making her eyes burn but she fought them back. She wouldn’t give her the satisfaction of seeing her cry.

“Shut up!" her mother screamed, dropping the bottle to the floor with a deafening thud as her hand swung and slapped the girl’s cheek. A throbbing pain sunk into Himiko’s skin and made its way to her closed off heart. “Don’t! Don’t speak! Don’t say anything! I don’t want to hear that word.” 

The room fell silent, and Himiko could feel how quickly her heart slammed against her ribcage and how quickly it sank. So this is the reaction I get when I’m hurt. She made a mental note for that, and tried to ignore the fact that her own mother hated it when Himiko called her mom.

Her mother pulled her hand away with such swiftness as if she had been touching a rotting corpse, and quietly stepped outside and back into her previous position. Himiko was left there with her burning hand and the realization that she would never be able to feel even a fraction of the warmth that a stranger had given her from her own mother. 

She rinsed her hand under cold water, put on a brown bandaid, cleaned up the spilled mess, and exited the bathroom. Her body moved like it was hollow and being strung about on strings. Until her gaze landed on the heart-patterned used bandaid on the floor. She tiptoed over, grabbed the sorry thing, and hurried over to her room where she locked the door and hid herself beneath the covers in a small corner of her closet where she felt more at ease. It was quiet and dark and if she pretended hard enough then the piles of clothes around her could be a loving embrace. 

She held the bandaid in one hand and the hair clip in the other. She was glad her mother didn’t see this. She would have taken it away and broken it. Ochako had given her this. Himiko held the clip to her chest, her body curled into a ball as she shut her eyes. She had to protect this little piece of happiness. She had to hide it away from her parents and keep it all to herself. 

In the muffled quiet of her makeshift hideout, a few sobs broke out of her aching body like an erupting geyser hidden from view and she held her hand over her mouth nonetheless.

—

School continued as per usual, with forced smiles and lunches surrounded by voices that flowed right through Himiko’s body like a cancerous radiation. She could only manage to see Ochako for a few glimpses, her hand coming up to wave at her until she walked away from sight. Seeing Ochako calmed her down, even for just a little while. The term was moving along and school work piled atop Himiko’s burdens and she suffocated under the weight save for the times she would meet up with Ochako by the playground. 

“You’re not wearing the hair clip,” Ochako commented, pretty brown eyes meeting Himiko’s sunshine yellow. She said it with no hidden intention or ill will, and Himiko felt relieved when she realized she didn’t have to scramble about with what to say. 

“I have it here,” Himiko said, pulling out a looped piece of yarn with the hair clip carefully tied to it. “I’m worried I’d drop it and I think this is cute so…” 

She wasn’t necessarily lying, but spilling that her home life is monstrous to her friend wasn’t something Himiko wanted to do. Ever. 

She’s already dealt with looks of disdain. She didn’t know how she would manage if she had to deal with pitiful ones too. 

“That’s pretty cool, Himiko. It’s like when people make rings into necklaces. You’re so smart. Is it because you’re older?” Ochako questioned, jumping off the swings and turning to stand before Himiko. 

“I’m only a year older,” she reminded her, and Ochako shrugged. 

“Eh, you’re still an old lady to me. And you’re gonna graduate first. How am I going to survive without you?” Ochako whined walking over to Himiko who was sitting on the swings, and she plopped her body over hers. Her head rested on Himiko’s shoulder, groaning as she let her upper body slump onto Himiko. The blonde brought her arms up to hug Ochako, partially to keep her balanced and to prevent herself from falling off the swing. 

“I’m not old and don’t remind me.” Himiko didn’t want to think about having to start at a high school all alone, surrounded by people that she had to play pretend with again. She was so sick of it. All she wanted to do was relax like this in Ochako’s warm embrace forever. 

“You won’t forget about me with your cool older friends, would you?” Ochako pouted, her voice a whisper but clear in Himiko’s ears. 

The blonde released air through her nose in an incredulous sort of chuckle. “You’re the only friend that I actually care about.” 

“Hm? But aren’t you always around those other girls? You’re pretty popular, y'know,” Ochako said, lifting her head up until her face was in front of Himiko’s. She could see both their breaths condensing in the cold air and melding together like a tightening knot. 

“I don’t really consider them my friends though. All they ever do is talk about themselves and try to drag me along in pointless drama. It’s exhausting and stupid and I hate them,” Himiko said, annoyance clear in her voice. It felt good admitting that out loud to someone other than herself. Then she stiffened, eyes darting to meet Ochako’s. “That’s a mean thing to say, isn’t it? Do you think I’m a mean person for that, Ochako?” 

Ochako hummed for a moment, pulling back and twirling on her tiptoes, scarf spinning in the chilly air. She came to a halt, hands resting on her hips as she stared down at Himiko. “You don’t hate me though, do you?” 

“Not at all. I don’t hate you at all.”

“And I don’t think you’re mean. You’re just being honest with yourself. I don’t think you owe anyone anything,” Ochako said, a hand coming to grab Himiko’s gloved one in her own. 

Himiko held Ochako’s hand dearly, eyes softening as she smiled.

Ochako walked closer, both hands cupping Himiko’s cheeks tenderly. “I like this smile best,” she said, returning a cheerful smile. 

“What do you mean?” Himiko asked, brows furrowed in confusion. 

Ochako just pinched the blonde’s cheeks, giggling to herself at how Himiko’s nose scrunched. “Nothing, you just look pretty.” 

That was the truth, though in reality it was because Ochako could feel a certain difference in Himiko’s smiles. Some of them, specifically the ones she often saw her displaying whenever she would walk by and see her with her classmates, had a certain off vibe to them. Even the smiles that Ochako herself would receive at times held a certain blurriness of sorts to them. But this smile, and the one she saw for the first time during their hangout, were so lovely that Ochako knew those were Himiko’s genuine smiles of joy. She just wondered why she had to fake her happiness so much. 

Himiko's face grew warm and she was glad it was cold out so she could blame the redness of her cheeks on the weather. “Thanks,” she whispered, her hand coming to grab at Ochako’s hands.

She felt anchored when she was around Ochako, and even though there were a lot of things wrong in Himiko’s life, she was glad she had this one right thing. 

—

“Since we’re here, want to stop by Inko’s place again?” Ochako asked, already heading in the direction of the shop. Himiko nodded along, grabbing onto Ochako’s hand as she swung it back and forth. 

Inko’s little shop, which she had named “Midoriya,” became a go-to hang out spot for the two girls. Mostly since it felt so cozy to be in with all the cute accessories and plushies, and because Inko would often let them in the back to enjoy some drinks and a few homemade goods that she would bring along specifically for the two. It was a friendship that the two girls had quite literally stepped into unknowingly, yet it made their little worlds’ all the brighter. Especially Himiko’s.

“You can go ahead and relax in the back, dearies. I left some brownies in the minifridge,” Inko said with a kind smile, before returning to the front and waiting for customers. 

Ochako practically burst through the door at the mention of Inko’s homemade brownies, with Himiko hot on her tail. But the brunette came to a screeching halt, before being jolted forward by Himiko bumping into her. She stumbled a bit, arms awkwardly held in front of her to balance herself as if by an odd reflex. She made eye contact with familiar green eyes, except the head of fluffy green curls and the clear confusion on the person’s face made it obviously clear that this wasn’t Inko– though the fact she was literally outside made that clear too.  

A tray of brownies was placed on the rounded table where Himiko and Ochako often sat around and did their homework. Yet all that remained were crumbs, save for the tiny chunk in the boy’s freckled hand and the few specks of brown chocolate goodness across his mouth. 

“Um…hi?” he said after swallowing down a bite already in his mouth. 

Ochako’s jaw fell, her hands slapping against her cheeks in a dramatic pose akin to The Scream . “My brownies!” 

“ Your brownies?” the boy mirrored, raising an eyebrow, and Himiko stepped forward to pull Ochako back by the elbow, a nervous chuckle further decorating the awkward tension. 

“Ochako, I think that’s-” Himiko whispered, before being cut off by the opening of the door behind her. 

Inko walked in holding a rather large box that covered her field of vision. She stumbled about and right as the two girls were heading over to help, a blur of green walked past them. 

“I told you I’ll help with the deliveries, mom,” the boy sighed, but his voice held not even a drop of annoyance. 

“Mom?” Ochako gasped and Himiko felt her body stiffen in second-hand embarrassment. 

“It’s kind of obvious,” Himiko whispered in Ochako’s ear, subtly motioning with her eyes towards the practically identical figures standing before them. 

“Oh, dear. I’m so all over the place that I forgot to tell you my son was over to help,” she said, a hand ruffling the boy’s hair as she continued, “this is my little Izuku.” 

The scene before them made Himiko bite her tongue, considering this “little Izuku” was an entire head taller than his mother. She still found it endearing though, and perhaps she wished someone could proudly call her, “my daughter,” or something as motherly.

“Oh! You’re the kid in the All Might picture with the crazy big smile,” Ochako recalled, nodding her head like she finally understood. Himiko admired Ochako’s way of saying whatever was on her mind, but also wanted to dig herself six feet deep whenever she’d end up saying things that would have been better left unsaid. Especially because the boy now looked like he had a strawberry for a head. 

“ Mom , do you still have that picture up? Oh my god,” he whined, covering his face but his mother only laughed. 

“But you were so proud of it. You even have the original one in your room. Did I tell you girls about his All Might collection? He has all these posters and action figu-” 

“Mom!” 

“Sorry, sorry, I’ll stop. But anyways, I’ve been meaning to introduce you three. You’re such nice kids and I knew you’d make perfect friends for my Izuku,” Inko smiled, and Izuku shriveled up like an autumn leaf. 

“I already have friends,” he muttered behind her, but Inko waved him off. 

“Oh, don’t give me that. All you do is run circles around Katsuki,” she scoffed, walking further in the room and taking a seat by the table. She stretched like a lazy cat under a warm ray of sunshine, melting into the chair. 

Himiko and Ochako exchanged a glance at having been caught in this odd mother-son quarrel. Ochako’s lips trembled in the warning sign of incoming laughter and Himiko’s eyes widened as she shook her head “no.” The reddening brunette covered her mouth with both hands and turned away, staring at the ground as she fought off the giggles. Himiko released a steady breath through her nose to calm down. 

“Izuku, did you eat all the brownies?” Inko gasped, looking from the pan to Izuku’s guilt stricken face. 

“I thought they were for me!” he said, trying to defend himself. Inko sighed harder and massaged her temples, aware that it was really her fault for not reminding either parties about the other being around. And she was so excited about introducing them to each other too, but now their impressions of one another were skewed. How was she going to fix this mess? It’s not like she could summon a kitchen and make brownies here. 

A smile played at her lips. But she could make them at home. 

“All right, it’s decided,” she announced, getting up and shuffling towards the front desk. The children followed behind her like ducklings, looking to one another in confusion. 

“What’s been decided?” Himiko asked, walking behind Ochako, a hand softly holding onto the back of her shirt as she followed behind. 

Inko began to pack up, slinging a beige tote bag with a cartoonish black cat embroidered across its center, over her shoulder.

“A play date!” 

“Huh?” the three middle schoolers said in unison, but Inko only smiled brightly. 

Chapter Text

“Woah, that is a lot of All Might merch,” Ochako said, eyes wide as she took in the large expanse of Izuku’s brightly colored room. He had all kinds of figures, posters, and even the autographed picture just like Inko said. 

“Yeah, I-uh…have been collecting them for a while,” Izuku said nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. 

The two girls ended up going by Inko’s apartment, which wasn’t that far away from the mall. After a quick call home by Ochako, and Himiko’s lie that she texted her parents where she was as if they’d care, everyone was on their way. And now, Inko was busy baking another batch of brownies while Izuku begrudgingly showed the girls his room. 

Himiko stuck to Ochako’s side, always holding on to her in some way. A grip on her sleeve, an interlocked pinkie, or touching shoulders; anything as long as she knew Ochako was next to her. She wasn’t the best at meeting new people and the two people she did enjoy being around had just accidentally fell into her life. So she was a little wary of Izuku, and perhaps a bit possessive of Ochako. She didn’t enjoy seeing her get all friendly with someone new, though she knew that was just how Ochako was. 

Ochako's eyes fell to a rather thick album, and she drew closer. “Hey, what’s this?” 

Izuku walked over and took the book out, a proud grin on his face. “These are my limited edition Pro Hero card collection.” 

Himiko had no idea what he was talking about but from Ochako’s excited gasp, she assumed it was something good. 

“No way, you collected those? My luck was always shit so I only have a few lying around somewhere at home. Can I see them? Please, please, please?” she begged, hands interlocked in front of her as if she was praying. 

Izuku’s smile only grew, visibly glad there was someone he could show off to. He walked over to his bed, sitting down and the two girls followed behind. Ochako sat to his left and Himiko next to her. Izuku opened the book, pointing to various brightly colored cards with sparkling golden stars etched into them. He rambled on about the rarity and a story on how he got it, mentioning someone he called “Kacchan,” a few times as he flipped through the pages. Ochako nodded along, sincerely intrigued and perking up about how she had a certain card and explaining how happy she was when she showed it to her parents. 

Himiko’s attention wandered, eyes scanning across the room as she felt herself zone out. They ended up landing on Ochako’s knee, which was carefully bandaged with yellow smiley faces decorating the bandaid. Her own scratch began to itch and she looked away. 

“Why do you like All Might so much?” she interjected, wanting to say anything as long as she could make Ochako look back at her. 

The question made something in Izuku’s eyes shine, and he struggled to hold back a tsunami of reasons. But he held back anyways, taking a deep breath as he mulled over what he wanted to say. 

“I guess I just want to be someone that other people can look at and feel hopeful. When I see how All Might always risks his life to save people no matter the danger, I’m filled with such admiration. I’ve always looked up to him for that, and well, maybe I went a little bit overboard,” he laughed, and the red, white, and blue of his room seemed to be all the more prominent. 

“Wait, you want to be a hero too?” Ochako perked up, eyes sparkling with a gleam similar to Izuku’s and all too unfamiliar to Himiko. 

A smile possessed Izuku’s lips, and he looked to be shaking with excitement. “Yes! I’m actually planning on applying to UA.” 

“Me too! This is so cool. I hear the entrance exam is incredibly difficult but once you get in then you’re greeted with the best teachers in the country. We could totally end up in the same class,” Ochako practically squealed, and the two began to continue speaking about UA and their dreams of becoming heroes. Even though Himiko sat right next to Ochako, she somehow felt as if there had been a wall put between them that continued to grow taller and taller with no end in sight. It was a miserable kind of loneliness. 

“Hey, Himiko. You’re graduating this year, right? Do you know what high school you want to go to?” Ochako asked, turning her attention back to the blonde and Izuku’s head turned to look at her with curiosity. 

“You’re a third year?” the boy asked as he closed the album and set it beside him. Sweat began to trickle down Himiko’s forehead, and she fought the urge to scratch at her wrist. Their eyes were filled with such innocent expectations and Himiko didn’t know how to tell them that she just didn’t know. She couldn’t admit it to herself out loud either because she never really imagined a future for herself. She never had the opportunity to express her interests. Everything she liked was broken apart and ripped away from her. And she knew her middle school days were quickly coming to a close and that eventually she’ll end up in some random high school not knowing what she’s studying for until she’s old enough to be kicked out of her parents’ house without their reputation being tarnished because technically she’d be her own person and a legal adult and-

Her voice caught in her throat, mouth opening and closing a few times as she fumbled for something to say other than unsure hums. Ochako’s eyes softened in worry, a hand reaching to rest atop Himiko’s hand but before she could say anything, Inko called from the kitchen that the brownies were ready. The blonde practically bolted outside, wanting to get away from this suffocating environment and from the thoughts in her head. Because, what did she want to do?

Ochako’s hand lingered in the air for a moment, a curious hurt in her eyes that had her staring at her extended hand for longer than she cared to admit.

—

The pan was almost empty, the three kids scarfing down the gooey chocolate chunks and downing it with some cold milk. Himiko was glad because for one they were absolutely delicious and because they were so chewy that she had a reasonable excuse for not saying anything; she physically couldn’t. 

“Slow down, sweetheart. Don’t want you to choke,” Inko smiled, handing Himiko a napkin to wipe at her mouth. The blonde took it gratefully, swallowing down the rather large bite she took. If her mouth was full then there was no need to say anything. Thankfully, Ochako and Izuku were also busy eating and so there remained a quiet lull between them all, filled with the soft sound of running water as Inko washed the dishes. 

Izuku gulped down the rest of the milk, setting the glass down and staring hard at the small drops that settled in the glass despite how hard he tried to drink it all. His eyes fell towards Himiko, who was busy putting her head down and focusing all too much on the dessert in her hand. He couldn’t help but notice the speed at which she ate, or the way her eyes would fall upon him and Ochako, then flick away as if she had been burned by a raging flame. It was a familiar nervousness that made his insides swarm with guilt. Had he excluded her? Were his ramblings too much for her? The freckled boy took in a breath of air before he began to speak. 

“I’m sorry,” he said, and Himiko looked up from beneath her overgrown bangs with a slight furrow in her brow. 

“What?” she asked, slowly bringing the brownie further away from her lips. 

“I mean…I just get the feeling I’ve made you uncomfortable. With all the hero talk and stuff. You just seemed a bit sad,” the boy said, sincerity evident in his voice and Himiko was unsure how to respond. 

Because she was uncomfortable. She didn’t really understand why they were so obsessed with being heroes or what admiring them could do for them. Or rather, what she wished it did for her. 

“I’m sorry too. I shouldn’t have brought up high school and stuff. I was too excited and I didn’t think about how not everyone knows what they wanna do. I’m sorry for putting you in a corner like that,” Ochako blurted, holding her hands together and resting them in her lap. She was staring at the floor, her hair falling in front of her face. 

Himiko remained quiet, eyes darting from Izuku’s small worried frown to Ochako’s lowered head. She wasn’t expecting an apology. She wasn’t expecting them to notice. And more importantly, she wasn’t aware how nice it was that both happened. Because even if she tried to act like it didn’t bother her, it did. Sitting there with your friend while they focused on someone else and talked about something you had no idea about while just having to listen only formed a simmering pit in her stomach. A pit of jealousy that grew and ate away at what was left of her. 

“It’s ok,” Himiko finally mumbled out, a small doll-like smile growing but her face morphed into shock once she felt Izuku’s stern gaze on her. 

“It’s not. It’s not okay. Sorry, I just…I know we just met and maybe I’m being too dramatic here, but I just want you to know that it isn’t okay to exclude someone like that.” The boy squeezed his hands into a fist that wrinkled his white shirt and Himiko got the sense that maybe he had a reason for feeling so strongly. Ochako hummed along in agreement. 

“Then…then what am I supposed to say when someone apologizes?” Himiko asked genuinely, thumbnail pressing against her other nails idly, a faint snapping sound echoing in the room. 

Ochako finally raised her head, and she just quietly stared at Himiko for what felt like an eternity when it was only a few seconds. But she had such a complex expression on her face–something in between confusion and someone being on the verge of tears–and Himiko did not understand why. 

“I think a ‘thank you’ is best,” she said finally, and Himiko nodded. 

“Thank you.” 

Inko’s brows furrowed harshly as she busily washed the dishes. She could hear the children’s conversation despite the rushing water, and though she thought it was endearing that they were being so emotionally mature at their age, she was also a bit concerned about Himiko. The fact the child had no idea how to accept an apology and would have probably never even expressed she was upset in the first place if Izuku hadn’t said anything, worried her. But she shook her head, returning to scrubbing away soap suds and wondering if maybe she was just overthinking. 

There was a bit of an awkward silence, before Himiko came to a conclusion and looked up to the two with an unsure smile. 

“If it’s alright, then maybe you can explain all your collectibles to me, Izuku. And Ochako, you never really said why you want to be a hero. I’d like to learn more about what you guys like, if it’s okay.” 

“You want to ask about my collectibles? Hang on, let me get them out real quick,” he said with a returning gleam in his eyes, running off to his room and rummaging through his things. “Don’t start your story without me, Ochako!” 

The brunette giggled, and a calming aura returned to the room. Himiko really did like it best when she could see Ochako happy. A few moments passed and Izuku returned to the kitchen with a couple figurines still in the box, alongside a vacuum sealed clear package. 

“So, where do I start?” he asked, smiling brightly and a slight pink streaked across his cheeks. Himiko could not help her smile, and she pointed towards the package. 

“What’s in there?” she questioned, leaning over the table to inspect the vivid colors. It looked to be a costume of some kind. 

Izuku began to giggle, almost manically. “This is my special and highly coveted Golden Age All Might costume. It was on sale for a limited time and yours truly managed to get one. Though it’s supposed to be a one size fits all, it ended up being a bit too long for me so I’ve been leaving it until I hopefully grow a bit more.” 

He began to open the package, pulling the clothing out and holding it up for the two girls to see. It was practically an exact replica of All Might’s costume, with the red and white stripes across the blue and the yellow little fringes by the arms. It even had a little hoodie with All Might’s signature hair loops. 

“Wait, maybe you’d fit, Himiko. You’re the tallest one out of us,” Ochako said, looking from the costume to Himiko and then to Izuku as if asking for permission. The boy nodded enthusiastically, walking over to Himiko and holding the costume in front of her figure, watching as the fabric aligned perfectly with her. 

“Well I’m not fitting anytime soon, so if you want to try it out?” Izuku offered sheepishly, now coming to realize that even though he was taller than his mother, he was still a bit shorter than Himiko. 

“Are you sure?” she asked, hesitant about putting on something that Izuku cherished so dearly, but the boy just nodded happily along and pushed the soft fabric into her hands. 

“The bathroom’s down the hall on your right,” he said and Himiko was shooed away, a string of excited giggles lingering behind her. 

It was a quick change, though she had to hop on one foot for a bit as she fit her legs inside one by one. She stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror for a bit, managing to catch a glimpse of what she looked like up to her chest, and up to her waist if she jumped a bit. She gave up, making her way outside and hoping she didn’t look too bad. The costume was comfortable at least, and the fabric was incredibly high quality and breathable despite how it stuck to her. 

The trek down the hall felt like it took centuries as nerves coagulated into a harsh clot in her stomach. She’s never worn something so flashy before, much less cosplayed the number one hero. She stepped at the end of the hall, eyes set on the floor as she crossed her arms tightly against her chest, fingernails digging into her forearm to distract herself from how self conscious she felt. 

Silence filled the room briefly, worsening Himiko’s anxiety and she did not dare look up. That was until an ear piercing squeal filled the room and her eyes shot up to find Ochako practically vibrating in her seat as she stared at Himiko. 

“You look amazing! I knew you’d look good but you just blew me away,” the brunette grinned, and Himiko felt as if a soothing wave had swept over her and taken away all her nervousness. She also felt her ears burn so intensely that it felt as if they were steaming.

Izuku was simply speechless, though he looked identical to that picture of himself as a child; grinning from ear to ear. This was the next big thing to seeing All Might in the flesh. To him at least.

“Goodness, aren’t you adorable?” Inko cooed, finally done with the dishes as she happily joined in with being in awe of Himiko. 

Himiko grew increasingly bashful, hands coming up to hide her blushing face. “Thank you.” 

She had never been praised over her appearance like this before. Snarky comments and words laced with venom were the norm, so she often stuck to the plainest outfits she could wear. It was an oddly embarrassing feeling being showered with kind comments at wearing an All Might costume. She enjoyed being the center of attention in a better way, but the urge to run off and hide also scratched at her and she found it difficult to make eye contact. 

“Kacchan is going to be so jealous,” Izuku said, sharing a look with his mother who nodded along. 

“I actually called him over,” Inko said casually, and Izuku threw her a questioning glance. 

“Mom, what are you planning?” Izuku whispered, drawing closer to his mother while Ochako approached Himiko and fooled around with her hood. She pulled it over the blonde’s head, giggling as the two of them wrestled playfully. 

“Nothing you need to worry about dear,” she said, lightly pinching the boy’s cheek before she heard the doorbell. “Speak of the devil.” 

Himiko wiggled away from Ochako’s teasing and the consistent camera clicks that made her blush until she felt herself get dizzy. She made a mad dash for the door, yelling something about getting the door to everyone. She struggled with the lock for a bit, unlocking one before accidentally locking the other, but she eventually figured it out and swung it open.

It was as if she opened the door to a mirror. Two unfamiliar pairs of crimson eyes and blonde hair stared back at her, both confused and a bit in shock at having a stranger open the door to their family friend’s apartment. More so in an All Might costume. 

“Is…is that the limited edition Golden Age All Might suit that was discontinued five years ago?” the short blonde said, his red eyes widening and Himiko took a nervous step back. Izuku walked over, a smug grin on his face as he stared his friend down. 

“Yup,” he said, standing besides Himiko. “And she managed to fit in it before the two of us could.” 

An accusing finger pointed at Himiko, and she blinked hard. “ Who are you?” 

“I’m...uh…” 

A booming voice broke through the growing tension, and Himiko found her hands being held by the older blonde woman who stared at her in awe. 

“She’s the sweetest little thing, that’s what. Hey, would you like to model for my brand?” the blonde woman asked with growing enthusiasm and Himiko once again found herself surrounded by people that so easily rocked her world right off its axis. 

The spiky hair blonde scowled at his mother, his expression the picture of disgust. “The fuck?” 

Chapter Text

“You’re a fashion designer, Mrs. Bakugo?” Himiko asked, sitting across from the woman on the couch. Ochako and Izuku were on either side of Himiko, the former leaning on Himiko’s shoulder. 

“Mitsuki is fine,” she smiled, and Himiko was wondering if every middle aged woman she met was going to be on a first name basis with her.  

After a sudden introduction, everyone was seated in the living room. The children remained awkward, meeting each other’s gazes once in a while before looking away. 

“So what middle school do you girls go to? Mitsuki asked, trying to start up a conversation. 

“Rozaryu. We’re in different classes though,” Ochako answered and Himiko nodded along. 

“Oh, what a shame. These two idiots go to Aldera. It would’ve been so nice if all four of you were at the same school,” Mitsuki sighed, looking at her son while shaking her head. 

Katuski fumed, narrowing his eyes at the woman with clear contempt. “I don’t even know these people.” 

He was met with a flick on his forehead, causing Izuku to snort before turning away once the red eyed boy stared daggers at him. 

“Don’t mind him. Sometimes I feel I’ve birthed a gorilla instead of a baby boy,” Mitsuki said, her tone a bit too serious that Himiko wondered if she meant what she said. 

Inko walked over, a tray filled with biscuits and hot chocolate in her hands. She set it down carefully, eyes taking in the scene before her as if cherishing it. “It’s so lively here. I hope we didn’t make you sweethearts uncomfortable. Maybe we’re being too doting on our sons. They stick to each other like glue, but won’t make any other friends. It’s a bit worrying.” 

“That’s because we don’t need any of those losers. And can you old people stop trying to set us up like we’re babies?” Katuski spat, reaching for a biscuit and plopping it in his mouth. 

Izuku laughed nervously, throwing Himiko and Ochako an apologetic smile. The girls didn’t mind though. This whole situation was pretty entertaining for them. 

“Katsuki, you’re being rude,” his mother hissed, but he didn’t bother looking back at her and continued stuffing his face. “I’m so sorry for his behavior.”

“Don’t be. He’s actually got a point,” Himiko replied, looking from the cookies to Inko and after Inko gave her a reassuring smile, the girl reached for a cookie with visible sugar crystals decorating it. 

Her words bought Katsuki’s attention, his eyes set on her with suspicion and mild curiosity. She took a bite of the cookie, enjoying its subtle sweetness and that wonderful crunch against her teeth before she continued. 

“The only person I actually want to spend my time with at school is Ochako and Ochako only. Everyone else is annoying,” the girl explained, reaching for another cookie. The brunette’s gaze fell to the floor in flustered embarrassment. 

“You can say that again. All they do is talk, talk, talk. Then they try to call you their friend and get mad at you if you act otherwise when they were only talking about themselves,” Katuski scoffed, reaching for more cookies. 

“Right? It’s so exhausting and makes me just…so…” Himiko trailed off, gobbling down a cookie to control the emerging anger. 

“Makes ya wanna blow their faces right off!” Katuski yelled, his palms wide open and a few sparks played about. 

“But if I get mad, then I’m the bad guy,” Himiko rolled her eyes, licking sugar from off her lips. 

Katuski nodded in agreement, and the two shared a silent acknowledgement of one another that had Ochako and Izuku sharing a concerned glance. Inko and Mitsuki also looked at each other, proud that the two were getting along though in an unexpected way. 

“What’s your name again, fangs?” Katuski asked, resting his back against the couch and patting his stomach in satisfaction. 

“It’s Himiko,” she said, a bit taken aback by the nickname but she could tell he meant no ill will. 

“And I’m Ochako,” the brunette chimed in, and Katsuki met her gaze briefly. 

“So, we’ve got roundcheeks here, fangs, and Deku. A circus in the works,” Katuski laughed harshly, now reaching for his hot chocolate. 

Himiko frowned at that, raising a brow at the blonde before also reaching for her hot chocolate. “Then you must be the main attraction.” 

Ochako and Izuku both slapped their hands to their mouths, but loud snorts of barely contained laughter escaped anyways. Katuski froze, lips puckered up just inches away from trying to take a sip before he pulled away and glared at Himiko. 

“Fuck you say?” 

Himiko ignored him, slowly and deliberately taking loud slurps from the hot chocolate as she made eye contact with Katuski. He looked to be shaking with anger, but decided on drinking his chocolate. Himiko was enjoying the fact she wasn’t entirely filtering herself with this new kid. He was blunt in a worse way than Ochako was. And she could relate to him. Maybe that’s why she didn’t mind acting a bit like an asshole and maybe this childish teasing was another aspect of herself that she could finally express without fear of actually having her face blown off. Though she wondered if he meant it. 

Mitsuki and Inko were filled with a sense of impending doom at the possibility of this combination being something a bit too catastrophic. 

—

The four children were somewhat of an unusual group, yet they managed to grow accustomed to each other quite quickly. Largely thanks to Inko and Mitsuki’s devious plans of getting their children to actually socialize and well because they too had grown a certain fondness for the two girls. They had a couple more children to care for and it only made their lives all the brighter. Though Himiko and Katsuki’s bickering was something they found both endearing and horrible to be around. With each passing week filled with hang outs at Izuku’s house, Mitsuki had offered for everyone to come over to the Bakugou abode. Katsuki was not entirely pleased, though it was for reasons that Izuku knew all too well. 

“You live here?” Ochako gasped, jaw nearly dislocating from how low it fell at the sight of the fanciest house she had ever laid eyes on. Multiple stories, a front and back yard, carefully trimmed bushes–the whole rich people shabang. 

“Yeah?” Katuski said, confused as to what the issue was. 

Himiko smirked, sharp canines poking through as she stepped from behind Katsuki. She towered over him, and no matter how red his face got with anger, it did nothing to make him grow. “So you’re a little rich boy, eh? Is that why you’re all high and mighty? Oh, wait.” 

“I’m the perfect height to kick you straight in the-”

“Hahaha! Kacchan, you’re so funny!” Izuku intervened, grabbing Katsuki’s clenched fist and pulling him along and inside. Himiko noticed the way the blonde’s grip relaxed and how he quietly let Izuku hold his hand. She thought about using that to tease him later, but her brain short circuited once Ochako grabbed her hand, smiled at her so sweetly it left Himiko parched, then pulled her along as well. 

“You made these?” Ochako asked in astonishment, gingerly holding onto the soft fabric of the most beautiful dresses she had ever seen. It was as if they had popped straight out of a fantasy film, with ruffled skirts and pastels that left you gaping in awe. 

Mitsuki chuckled softly, opening even more boxes of carefully packaged clothing; all of which she and her husband had designed and made. Katsuki only looked irritated, crossing his arms as he looked at all the clothes that he had no idea even existed. 

“Why the hell are all these girly shit? Do I have a sister I don’t know about?” he spat, throwing his parents an accusatory stare. 

“Didn’t I tell you?” his mother smiled, a devious aura emanating from her. Katsuki faltered for a bit in confusion. 

“Honey! Don’t fool around with our boy,” her husband said, and Himiko noticed that he looked nothing like the rest of the family. It was kind of funny how Katsuki came out to be a carbon copy of his mother–temperament and all. Who would believe this seemingly gentle brown-haired man, with an exhausted stubbled face was this explosive kid’s father? Himiko let out a short snort, but quickly glanced away due to Katsuki’s accusatory stare. 

“Then what’s all this then?” he said, holding a lavender frilly dress with a black bow across the waist up with two fingers as if he was grabbing a bag of trash. 

His father sighed deeply, looking as if he was trying to find the words but his wife cut him off before he even had the chance to open his mouth. 

“Masaru, don’t be all soft on him. The thing is sweetie…” she said, ruffling her son’s spiky hair as he groaned beneath her. “We thought we were having a girl.” 

“Pfft!” Himiko could not help her laughter though she tried stifling it, only for it to come out in short gasps of labored breathing. 

“A girl?” Ochako said in disbelief. For a moment she imagined Katuski in a long flowing pink dress with that grim expression across his face. The very idea sent her spiraling into a fit of laughter. Izuku was no exception, save for the fact he had to turn his back to Katsuki or risk getting mauled. 

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” Katsuki mumbled, his ears burning red as he angrily glared at everyone. “You tell this to anyone, and you’re dead. Ya hear me?” 

The group nodded, heaving with laughter though all too aware that Katsuki was not fooling around. Then they imagined him in a pretty dress and laughed harder. 

“It’s a shame we couldn’t have another. I would have loved to dress a cute little daughter up in the dresses I made,” Mitsuki sighed. 

“You-you could have just put Katuski in them,” Ochako wheezed, face red with laughter, her body sprawled on the floor, unable to keep her steady. 

“Oh sweetie, I did! But once that quirk of his started up he started ripping them to shreds! Now all I have are a few pictures. He was just too cute in them to throw away,” Mitsuki reminisced and Himiko’s eyes glistened with a heightened sense of mischief. 

“Pictures?” she asked, a smirk playing upon her lips. 

“No, no, no! Mom, I swear to god if you-” but it was too late. She was already running to grab the photo album, Katuski hot on her tail followed by Masaru who tried to diffuse the flames. 

Himiko was practically vibrating with expectation, enjoying this far too much. Or maybe just enough? She had no idea being around people could be this fun. In the short moment of chaos that ensued, surrounded by wheezing laughter and screams, Himiko felt an odd sense of contentment. Maybe, she thought, this was what it felt like having a family. One that actually cared. 

Mitsuki had come back with the photo album, with Katuski begrudgingly tied up in his father’s arms like an asylum patient. Masaru looked all too used to these shenanigans, and Himiko felt a bit bad for him. She wondered what it felt like to have such a patient father. 

The children had all cozied up next to Mitsuki, expectantly looking at pictures of baby Katsuki dressed up in cute little baby girl clothing. There were echoes of “Oos” and “Aws” and the occasional snicker. But they’d all shut up once Katsuki would roar at them, still locked behind his father’s tight embrace. 

“You were such a cute baby, Katsuki,” Himiko said genuinely, and Katuski eyed her, trying to see what she was getting at. 

“Fuck yeah I was,” he said with a huff, and Himiko wondered if he simply loved sprinkling profanities in every sentence he spoke. 

–

The discord had died down, replaced with a tender silence as Mitsuki prepared some snacks for the children. Masaru sat beside the children, pulling out different dresses and explaining the intricacies of the designs, the fabric they used, and what they were thinking of as they planned it. Everyone sat down curiously, absorbing Masaru’s explanations politely and with growing intrigue. Even Katsuki, who had quieted down besides his father, was now looking up at him with a certain sparkle in his eyes. Himiko wondered if that was a look of love and admiration. One that she was all too unfamiliar with. 

“Here are the snacks!” Mitsuki announced, walking over with a tray of delicious smelling chocolate chip cookies. Ochako practically levitated towards the sweet smell, and Himiko found herself smiling at her friend’s tendency to express herself as she wished. 

As they munched away at the cookies, practically swooning at the way the chocolate chips melted into their mouths, Mitsuki began to speak from her place on the couch. 

“You know, Himiko? I could probably tailor these dresses to fit you if you’d like. I wasn’t joking about the modeling offer,” she said, and the children looked up at her from their place on the floor surrounded by mountains of clothes. 

Himiko only blinked slowly, unsure how to respond to such an opportunity. Her? Model? 

“Jeez, woman. At least let her get comfortable first,” Katuski spat, dragging another cookie into his mouth and avoiding eye contact with Himiko. He was looking out for her. Himiko knew that much. 

“Oh, I’m sorry dear. I don’t mean to pressure you. I just think you’d look absolutely gorgeous,” she smiled, and Himiko felt a growing blush on her cheeks. She looked at Ochako for support, who only nodded at her and shot two padded thumbs up. 

“If you don’t mind. Then..uh..I think I’d like to try on the dresses you make me. Just to get used to it,” Himiko said, a swarm of nerves overtaking her as she blurted those words out. What was she even thinking? Modeling? But the look of enthusiasm on Mitsuki and Masaru’s faces, as well as the sweet encouragement of Ochako had put her mind at ease. And for the first time, Himiko felt that maybe there was something she could look forward to.

–

“Thank you for having us,” Himiko said, bowing politely. The sentiment was mirrored by Ochako and Izuku, earning a snort from Katsuki. 

“Ew,” he said flatly, an arrogant grin on his face. That earned him a slap at the back of his head. 

“Go show our guests out, sweetie,” his mother said like a threat and he nodded begrudgingly. “Make sure to come again!” 

Himiko smiled at that, watching as Mitsuki and Masaru held each other at the door, waving goodbye as Katuski walked outside with the group towards the front gate. The sweetness clashing with the intensity of the Bakugos felt like heartburn in the best way possible. 

“Thanks for walking us Kacchan,” Izuku said, a hint of teasing in his voice. 

“Shut up.” 

Katuski unlocked the front gate with a bit of fiddling, holding it open for the rest of the group as he watched them walk out. Izuku walked out, followed by Ochako and when Himiko began to exit, she found herself pulled back for a moment by Katsuki. 

“What?” she asked, confusion riddling her face. Katuski looked to the floor for a moment before looking up at Himiko with a certain seriousness to his expression. He seemed to be thinking about something and Himiko had no idea what it could be. But the look on his face made her only want to comply kindly. She was sure Katsuki was not fond of being even the smallest bit vulnerable. 

“You should come hang out with us again. I think my mom likes you,” he said finally, a certain softness to his voice. 

Himiko looked from Katsuki back to his parents, and she wondered if maybe he did inherit a bit of his father’s tenderness. Though maybe it needed a bit to be whacked out of him. Like a pearl. 

“I think I’d like that,” Himiko said, and she was glad that she had found herself surrounded by the weirdest people in the world.

Chapter Text

“Where are you going?” Mother had asked that morning. It was Saturday and Valentine’s day. The group had planned a get together at the Bakugo’s, deciding to make their own handmade chocolates and goodies. Mitsuki was happy to host the event, and she had even encouraged the children to invite their parents over to get to know them. Everyone had agreed then. But Himiko knew that she would never invite her parents over. Let alone inform them about her friends. Ever.

“The library,” she lied, hoping her school bag stuffed with notebooks and the plainness of her outfit would be enough for her mother not to pry further. 

“Are you studying with anyone?” Mother asked, eyes scanning Himiko’s figure with a scrutinizing gaze. 

“I can’t focus with people around. It’s just me,” she lied again. She could practically feel her heart breaking her ribs with each terrified pounding. 

“Good,” Mother finally said, looking away from Himiko and returning to the same seat in front of the television. 

Himiko said nothing more, walking over to the front door and trying to stop herself from running out. She wanted to be out of there as fast as humanly possible. Before her mother had anything more to say. 

–

“Welcome sweetheart!” Mitsuki had said cheerfully, pulling the girl into a warm embrace as she guided her further inside. Himiko tensed up at first, still trying to get used to this newfound affection, but eventually melted into Mitsuki’s kindness. 

“Hi, Mitsuki...ma’am,” she said, still a bit unsure on how to address the woman even if she did tell her that her first name was fine. 

“Your parents couldn’t come?” Mistuki asked, and Himiko swallowed thickly at the question. 

“No, they’re really busy,” Himiko lied once again, but this time she felt bad about it. How long did she have to keep this up?

Mitsuki nodded before clapping her hands together and gesturing for Himiko to join the others in the kitchen. 

She walked inside noticing the sweet scent of chocolate radiating throughout the room, as well as the floating specks of flour from where her friends were. 

Friends. She smiled at the thought. 

“Himiko! I’m glad you made it dear. Come join in on the fun,” Inko called out, busily mixing a bunch of batter. Himiko’s eyes scanned across the kitchen, noticing Izuku gingerly decorating cookies while Katsuki fiercely cut up various shapes from the dough. Ochako was beside two adults who looked practically identical to her. Her parents, Himiko figured, and for some reason watching everyone with their parents present made her ache. She tried to imagine her own parents in the mix, but it only left a bitter pit in her stomach.

Ochako noticed Himiko’s presence, motioning for her to come over and she did, albeit a bit reluctant. She introduced her to her parents and them to her, smiling giddily all the way. They were kind, with the same sweetness as Ochako and it made her wonder if all kids were like their parents. 

What did that make her? 

She pushed the thought aside, smiling sweetly upon everyone and joining Katuski in cookie cutting. She’d gathered the remaining bits of dough, rolled them back up into a thick ball, flattened it out and then watched as Katsuki happily pressed down various shapes with his full body weight. He seemed excited about his little job, but she decided not to point it out and risk him cutting a heart-shaped chunk out of her instead. 

The room was filled with idle chatter and fits of giggles at the mess everyone had created. Ochako had snuck up behind Himiko, and wiped chocolate on her cheek before running off. This resulted in Himiko gleefully chasing her, a finger covered in chocolate stuck out and ready for attack. 

Then Katsuki had joined in, throwing a bunch of flour in Izuku’s face, decorating the boy’s once freckled cheeks into a powdery white. When Izuku yelped out in surprise, a cloud of flour floated about him, only making Katsuki cackle at his creation. 

It became a game of flour-chocolate tag, and eventually the parents were looped into the mess. Flour on Masaru’s “Be My Valentine” apron, chocolate on Inko’s cheeks and Mitsuki’s nose. The kitchen had turned into a battle ground, and all Himiko got from it were cheeks swollen with laughter that she never thought possible. 

–

Everyone was seated in the living room, the glass table before them covered in all the baked goods they’ve made. Brownies with heart-shaped sprinkles, pink and red cupcakes, chocolate bars–some a bit messier than others but all the more delicious–and a two-tier chocolate cake. It may not have been the most professionally done, frosting a bit of a swirly mess and a large amount of sprinkles dumped across the cake’s surface. But, it was made with love, each component of every baked good made by everyone’s hands. 

“Kacchan! Could you not grab the cupcakes like that?” Izuku said, brows furrowed as he watched the red-eyed blonde. He had grabbed the soft cupcakes in his hand hard enough to make the frosting bulge about, and was now stuffing his face full. Izuku was not pleased. 

“Nah,” Katsuki said, reaching for another and stuffing it in Izuku’s face. The parents laughed amongst themselves as they watched the children argue. 

Ochako busily grabbed chunks full of brownies, throwing them down the hatch like a garbage disposal. Himiko stared wide-eyed at her ability to intake so much food. 

“Do you like them so much?” Himiko asked, trying to stop a smile from forming at Ochako’s chocolate-covered mouth. 

Ochako only gave her a thumbs up and a firm nod, unable to form words from how much her mouth was full. Then she grabbed a brownie and offered it to Himiko, the gooey chocolate inches away from the blonde’s lips. Himiko hesitated for a moment, unsure if her teeth would be able to handle something that looked this sweet but the twinkle in Ochako’s eyes made her give in with ease. 

So she leaned in, mouth closing in on a decent sized bite of brownie, and eyes looking up towards Ochako with a sparkling smile shining through. Then she pulled away, chewing carefully and realizing that it actually wasn’t too sweet despite how it looked. And even though they were chewy, they weren’t annoyingly so. 

As Himiko thought over the deliciousness of the brownie, Ochako had found herself awestruck by what had just occurred. She didn’t expect Himiko to lean in that close, or to look at her so sweetly with those golden eyes of hers. Was her heart beating so hard from the sugar rush or something else? But she had no real chance to think things over, as Himiko had leaned in for another, larger bite. This time eating the rest of the brownie, her lips subtly grazing Ochako’s fingertips and leaving the brunette steeping in a mixture of some rather confusing emotions. 

“Are you feeling okay, Ochako?” Himiko asked, her hands coming over to reach for the girl’s cheeks. She seemed a bit too red and Himiko worried if maybe she had too much to eat.

Ochako had fallen into an internal panic, unsure of why she was even panicking in the first place. But her mouth was full, the brownies were too delicious and the chewiness had grown destructive and she stupidly had too much to even form a coherent word. So when Himiko leaned in closer to her, her soft slender hands reaching towards Ochako’s cheek with worry across her face, all Ochako could do was short circuit. 

And thus, she could not help how her hand had suddenly slapped Himiko’s away. Nor could she help the absolute pit in her stomach at seeing Himiko’s face fall. She looked like she was about to cry, her other hand cradling the one that was slapped, face looking away, and a tremble in her lips. 

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to touch you,” she’d said, and Ochako wanted to curse herself a thousand times. She’d also wanted to know why Himiko had looked so absolutely betrayed. She didn’t think that slap (more of a slight pat really) would have earned such a reaction. But it did. And now Himiko looked to be withdrawing back beneath her shell. The very shell that she had barely come out of. As such, Ochako had no choice but to forget her nerves. 

“Itsh fine,” she managed out, desperately grabbing hold of Himiko’s hands and fiddling with her fingers. She scooched in closer, sitting side by side and letting her head rest atop Himiko’s shoulder. Even if she felt herself heat up all the more. Even if she had no idea why. But, as long as Himiko was alright, then it didn’t matter. 

The blonde had tensed momentarily, but the more Ochako held her the more she wanted to tell her everything. But she knew she couldn’t. Instead, she let herself cuddle alongside Ochako, not wanting to worry about anything. 

Katsuki’s eyes were on the two, before sharing a knowing glance with Izuku who smiled back that nerdy smile of his. That only pissed Katsuki off, making him throw another cupcake at Izuku’s face in an attempt to hide how his ears had begun to burn crimson. 

And the day had continued on with idle chatter, and the enjoyment of sweets and warm drinks. Until Mitsuki and Masaru had snuck off and urged Himiko over with them.

“Himiko, come here for a second,” Mitsuki said, motioning the girl over with Masaru by her side, a proud grin upon his face. She looked over to her friends who were busily building a tower out of the cookies, much to Inko’s amusement and slight dismay at watching them play with their food. Deciding it’ll be alright, she followed Mitsuki and Masaru down the hall, the sound of everyone growing muffled behind her. 

“What is it that you want to show me, Mister and Missus Bakugo?” Himiko asked, a bit confused about what they wanted from her and slightly anxious that she didn’t have Ochako nearby. She realized just how often she’d look for her in a crowd. How much her eyes would dart towards her. 

“Dear, I told you my first name is fine. Right Masaru?” Masaru shot a thumbs up and Himiko only nodded politely. 

They walked into a room at the end of the hall and Himiko followed. The ground was littered with misshapen pieces of fabric, ribbons, frills, and thread. There were two desk areas completely covered in carefully sketched designs, some pinned onto a bulletin board and annotated in bright colors. It’s as if she had walked into a magically hidden world of clothes, and it was an absolute mess. At least compared to the cleanliness and modernity of the rest of the house. Here, Himiko couldn’t walk without stepping on one thing or the other. This must have been their home studio. 

She snapped out of her fascination and slight confusion at the sound of Mitsuki rolling a rack over from inside a closet. She stopped it before Himiko, and the girl watched as the clothing hung up upon the racks swung about before stilling. It felt straight out of a movie. She could have sworn she heard a choir sing and sparkles fly about.

“We told you we were going to fix these up for you. But we may have gotten a bit carried away,” Mitsuki beamed, and Himiko had never seen her look so excited. She was all smiles, hands clasped tightly together as she looked at Himiko in expectation. 

“Do you want to see them?” Masaru offered, grabbing one of the hangers off the rack. It held a gorgeous crimson dress, with a long flowy sleeve and a ruffled gown. The crimson had a gradient into a soft white towards the end. At a touch of the fabric, Himiko could instantly feel how soft and beautiful it was. She glanced from the dress to the rack with a numerous amount of other dresses and blouses, and then back to the dress. She never would have imagined that letting Mitsuki take her measurements those couple weeks ago when she’d come back for a study session (Katsuki was surprisingly smart), that she would have ended up with all these pieces. Frankly, she was speechless.

Mitsuki looked over at Himiko, hands clenched tightly, expectation morphing into slight anxiety. “Do you not like them?” 

“No! I- I mean- yes I do! I do…they’re really pretty,” Himiko blurted, and her nervousness left Mitsuki in a fit of giggles. 

“I’m glad,” Mitsuki said, and with that she rested her hand atop Himiko’s head, gently ruffling her hair. The child stiffened for a moment, but could not help how her eyes shut in peaceful relaxation at a warmth so foreign and kind. 

Mitsuki’s gaze, trained with years of experience as a fashion designer, took quick notice of how awkward Himiko was at such a gesture. It looked more like she was expecting something else rather than being unsure how to react with someone patting her head. And it only left Mitsuki fearful of something hidden beyond her view. But she had nothing to go off but a feeling. She shared a look with her husband, and reassured by him noticing as well, she decided she would need to pay extra attention. But for now, she’d be there if needed.

“You’re a good child,” Mitsuki said softly, tucking golden strands behind Himiko’s ear with a soft touch. Himiko only looked up at her in confusion, unsure what prompted such words but still ever the more at ease with these tender touches. 

“Thank you,” she said, and Mitsuki smiled softly upon her. 

“Now, let’s get you into these clothes! I didn’t tailor them for nothing, now did I?” Mitsuki beamed, an energetic thrill radiating off her. For some reason, it left Himiko just a tiny bit afraid of what was to come. This was Katsuki’s mother after all.

Chapter Text

Katsuki slammed the lights shut, turning on the lamps and LED lights as he ran towards his phone. The speakers connected to his phone with a high pitched tune, and with it he began blasting the first video of runway music he could find. The link was already purple. 

“Now let the show begin, fuckers!” he screeched over the deafening blast of the speakers. 

“Izuku, what is this?” Ochako asked, her face illuminated in a myriad of flashing red and white lights. 

“Shh, just watch,” he chuckled, and Ochako only grew more confused. 

Mitsuki and Masaru entered the living room, a pair of sunglasses on and a karaoke mic in each of their hands. Ochako blinked feverishly. 

“We are honored to showcase our most talented star to the stage!” began Mitsuki, her voice echoing through the mic. 

“She is the one!” Masaru continued, all the more hyped up. 

“The only!” 

“Himiko Toga!” they said in unison, and Katuski let out a few small scale explosions akin to fireworks. 

The room of parents erupted into cheers, and Himiko hesitantly stepped into the living room. She had no idea how she let Mitsuki talk her into this but now she was dressed in the red dress tailored for her and walking out in front of everyone.

Her steps were meek and shy, her gaze focused more on the floor than anywhere else. She didn’t want to disappoint the Bakugos. Yet at the same time, she had momentarily felt a spark of confidence in wearing something so beautiful. But now, she felt like an idiot. And it upset her. 

She continued inching her way closer to the group, steps faltering and awkward. Her hands were in front of her, grasping onto the fabric of the front of her dress and frankly she had no idea what to do with her arms or where to put them. She could feel everyone’s gaze on her, and even though she knew they were people she considered closer to her now, she still felt out of place. What if they thought she looked dumb? Or that it was annoying that she wasn’t playing along well? What if…

What if they don’t like me anymore?

The idea left her scratching at her wrist, and her heart began to beat wildly. Why was it that she always had to overthink? This was supposed to be fun. She was ruining it. She was always ruining things. Just like how she ruined her parents’ lives. 

“Is that supposed to be a catwalk?” Katsuki sneered, and Himiko froze.

She was right. Everyone must be laughing at her. She looked stupid and ugly and she never should have co-

Her thoughts were derailed by the sudden appearance of Katsuki by her side. He began to fall into deep stretches, cracking his knuckles and rolling back his shoulders in preparation. 

“Let me show you how it’s really done,” he said with a grin, and Himiko raised her brows in bewilderment. In that moment she could not help making eye contact with Izuku who only smirked devilishly at her. As if telling her to buckle up. 

Katuski leaned to the side, hip sticking out with a hand resting on his waist. He exuded sheer fucking will and insanity, and as if in tune with the music, he began to walk. A beat and a step forward, swaying his hips to the side each time until he stood in front of the food-lined table. He leaned over, hand resting on his knee and blew a kiss to the crowd. Himiko noticed Izuku’s flustered expression mixed with pride. 

“For my fans,” he said like anything he did made sense, then he turned on his white-sock-covered heel and began walking back. 

“Did you just…walk the runway?” Himiko managed out, shocked and unsure what more surprises this kid hid. 

“Fuck yeah he did! That’s my son!” Mitsuki screamed, repeatedly yelling “whoop, whoop!” into the mic. 

Masaru nodded in approval. 

“Bet you can’t beat that, fangs,” he said, triumph in his voice. 

“Is that a challenge?” Himiko asked, feeling her previous negativity flush out and instead be replaced with a much stronger desire. The desire to beat Katsuki’s ass. 

“Not much if it’s you against me,” he said, and Himiko had decided that it was so on. 

“Watch me,” and she was off. She’d never modeled before, let alone catwalk. But if it meant beating Katsuki, then so be it. She followed what he did, channeling all manner of confidence and lack of fucks that the Bakugos seemed to radiate. One foot in front of the other, black heels clacking against the cold ceramic floor. Her gown shifted with each confident strut, beautiful crimson glittering in the flashing lights. She was simply the moment, and once she reached the table, she turned to the right and left as smoothly as flipping a page. But before she could turn back, she had briefly locked eyes with Ochako and maybe it was the lights or the blur of adrenaline, but she could have sworn that her cheeks looked pinker than usual. She turned with a click of her heels, and began walking back with a shit-eating grin riddling her face as she looked back at Katsuki. 

She crossed her arms, daring him to speak. 

“Whatever,” he said, rolling his eyes, but the smile on his lips told Himiko all she needed to know. 

“You have to be a model,” and Himiko had expected Mitsuki or Masaru to be saying this, but instead she turned to find Ochako practically floating in excitement. 

She shied away, her hands set in front of her and a slowly returning pessimism. But Ochako had none of it, grabbing hold of Himiko’s hands and growing closer until their noses could almost touch. 

“Himiko, you looked amazing. I mean- you look amazing! Not that you don’t look amazing all the time, but you look extra amazing!” she said, a smile so bright upon her face that Himiko could not help but reflect it. 

“You think so?” 

“I know so!” she said over the blaring speakers, and in that moment she had interlocked her hands fully with Himiko, leaving the blonde feeling as if she were floating on clouds. 

And well, she was. Sort of. 

“Wh-what’s going on?” Himiko squeaked out, drawing closer to Ochako, hands tightly wrapping around her waist. 

“Sorry, sorry! I got too excited. Give me a minute I’ll release us,” she said, and Himiko realized that this must have been Ochako’s quirk. 

“Honey, try not to throw up,” Ochako’s mom said, earning a deep groan from Ochako. 

“Mom!” she cried, knowing this was the worst place to announce her dreaded weakness. 

“Ha! Your quirk makes you throw up?” Katsuki cackled, pointing up at the two girls as he did. “Watch out or she’ll get you fangs!” 

“Shut up before I aim it at you!” Ochako said, fighting back a gag. 

“Are you okay, Ochako? Sorry, am I hugging you too tight?” Himiko questioned, worried if the added pressure would make things worse. 

“Huh? No, it’s okay. It’s kind of nice,” she replied, arms holding onto Himiko tighter. “You smell nice too.” 

“You don’t think it’s uncomfortable? When I touch you I mean,” Himiko said, looking reluctantly into’s Ochako’s soft brown eyes. 

“Of course not! I just…get nervous is all,” she said, that same flush upon her face. The sight of her flushed cheeks left something in Himiko pounding, and in a terribly twisted way she realized something. 

She really wanted to bite Ochako. And she didn’t know what to do about it. 

“I-” 

A gargoyle-like screech came from below. 

“Get down lesbians!” 

“Kacchan!” 

Ochako flushed a deeper crimson, a mixture of embarrassment, anger at Katsuki and something else entirely. So she released her quirk, and down the two of them came upon Katsuki’s dumbass. 

“Asshole!” he spat, squashed down on the floor like a roach–stomach down and legs kicking. 

“Assholer,” Ochako spat back. Himiko snorted, but couldn’t control her hiccups of laughter. 

“That’s- that’s not even,” she wheezed, legs kicking and landing on Katsuki.

“That’s not even a word, dumbass!” he yelled, pushing himself up and forcing the two girls to stumble backwards and off his back in a fit of giggles. 

“ Assholer,” Izuku nodded, writing it down. “Is that supposed to be a worse asshole or something that makes a hole in a-” 

“No way you’re writing that down,” Katsuki said, staring blankly at Izuku who was writing meticulously in the margins of his notebook. The freckled kid shut the book quickly. 

“Haha, yeah, who’d do something like that?” he said, stuffing it into his pocket. Katsuki eyed him suspiciously, humming before looking away as if disinterested only to jump at Izuku like a stalking orange tabby.

“Let me see that notebook!” 

“No! No! Mom!” 

The parents were already long gone, having made their way into the kitchen at the start of the children’s bickering and washing the dishes together as they let the chaos ensue in the living room. 

The two boys wrestled for a bit, each one forcing the other down in a seemingly endless back and forth. Until eventually, Katsuki managed to pin Izuku down and grabbed the notebook from him. 

“Now let’s see what you have here, nerd,” he said, a mischievous smile decorating his lips. 

“You assholer!” Izuku screamed, slithering beneath Katsuki and reaching up to tickle his armpits. In his moment of weakness, Izuku had grabbed his notebook back and ran off, Katsuki on his tail. 

Himiko and Ochako were left alone, chilling on the floor close to each other. 

“Do you think we should stop them?” Ochako asked, and Himiko looked from her to the two boys running around the house and then back to Ochako. 

“Nah.” 

–

Things had quieted down by then, Izuku keeping a firm grasp on his notebook and a suspicious glance on Katsuki. But now the children were in Katsuki’s room. Him and Izuku sat on red beanbags on his floor, while Himiko and Ochako sat on the edge of his bed, looking down at the two boys. 

The room was spacious, with two large windows covered by a dainty curtain that managed to give him enough privacy without obscuring the amount of marmalade-like sunlight coming in. Similarly to Izuku’s, he had All Might posters plastered across the place and a few figurines decorating his shelves. But he also had a few dumbbells lying about. Overall, it had a similar feel to the rest of the Bakugo’s home; simple and neat. 

“Do you think you’d take the modeling offer, Himiko?” Izuku asked, looking up at the girl who swung her legs about. She had changed back into her clothes; a pair of black jeans and an oversized knitted sweater. She liked the texture and sometimes would bite on the neckline of it, not worried about leaving holes in it like her other shirts. 

Himiko thought about it for a while, trying to think of a good answer. But really, she had nothing. Did she want to do it? Or rather, would she even be allowed to? 

“I think you should,” Ochako said, clapping her hands together enthusiastically. “I mean Katsuki could probably teach you how to with those moves of his. Are you modeling, Kacchan? ” 

Katsuki slammed an oversized plushie of All Might in her face, forcing her to stumble back for a bit. She scowled at him which only made him smile. 

“I’m not a professional. Plus, I don’t even like modeling like that,” he said, dodging Ochako’s attempt at hitting him back with the plushie. “But fangs would probably be fine. I mean, it's my parents.” 

“Mitsuki and Masaru are really good fashion designers. You’ll be famous!” Izuku chimed in, and Himiko cringed at the idea. That was the last thing she wanted. 

“I don’t know,” Himiko sighed, unconsciously finding herself leaning closer to Ochako. 

“Why not? I’m sure you’ll do great and if you don’t want to do it anymore, I don’t think the Bakugos are going to hate you for it,” Ochako said and Katsuki nodded in affirmation. 

“It’s not that. It’s just that…” she trailed off, her fingers tightening into a fist. She looked up at Ochako, then to Katsuki and Izuku. She saw that look in their eyes. The innocent expectation. The belief that things were just that easy. She felt as if she alone had mistakenly been placed in this room. Like a wrong doll in a dollhouse, knocking over the rest of the furniture and ruining the atmosphere. 

“Just say it already,” Katsuki groaned, the suspense driving him insane. Himiko bit her lip, feeling so many words wanting to exit her lips but all she landed on were:

“My parents won’t let me.”

“That’s it?” Katsuki said with a laugh, stretching on his beanbag. “That’s nothing.” 

Nothing?

“What Kacchan means is we can probably convince them. Kacchan’s parents are pretty well known and I’m sure your parents would feel okay knowing you’re in safe hands,” Izuku added, but his words only left Himiko all the more bitter. 

“Okay?” she mumbled, voice only audible to Ochako who had quickly noticed the rapid change in Himiko’s expression. She was smiling, and it wasn’t the sweet genuine smile she would sometimes surprise everyone with. It was that horribly familiar one, that Ochako knew was fake and hollow and carried something more than what Himiko wished to let on. 

The brunette grew panicked, not knowing what to say or do because honestly she knew nothing. She knew only what Himiko let her know. And now that she saw her writhing in some inner turmoil, she couldn’t even say anything to comfort her let alone tell the boys what was wrong because, well, she had no idea either. 

“Himiko, it’s fine we can just-” 

“Fine?” Himiko repeated, a sour tone in her voice. Ochako flinched. 

“No, that’s not what I-” But Himiko had already found herself engulfed in emotions she wished would just go away. If only things really were fine. If only she was a normal girl with normal parents who could just be a normal friend. But no. She was a disgusting thing and everything about her was wrong, wrong, wrong . 

“I’m going home,” Himiko said, jumping off the bed and walking towards the door. 

“Woah, what’s got you so mad, fangs?” Katsuki said, getting up to block the door. “No need to be in a rush.” 

Ochako desperately tried to signal him to back off but he only looked at her in confusion. 

“Yeah, we didn’t even have time to watch a movie together. Mom was planning on making dinner and-”

Time. 

A harsh clawing feeling settled in Himiko’s chest and her breathing grew rushed. She spun around, eyes darting to the alarm clock set upon Katsuki’s desk. 

4:57 PM.

The library closed at 5. It was a fifteen minute walk from her house. But from here, it’ll take her 30. She had to start running. And now. 

 Her eyes widened, and she quickly turned for the door only to find Katsuki blocking it again. He must have thought she was joking around. 

“I have to go home,” she said, barely able to control the volume of her voice. 

“You don’t have to go now. Dad can just drop you off later,” Katsuki said, confused as to why she was in such a rush and now growing a bit concerned by how desperately she had now begun reaching for the door.

“No, I have to go now! You don’t get it!” she screamed, and in the midst of her blind panic, she had accidentally scratched Katsuki’s cheek. Blood oozed out slowly, and that was what forced Himiko to still. 

“Kacchan, are you okay?” Izuku said, drawing closer to the blonde boy. 

“Jeez, you didn’t have to get all worked up. Fine. Leave,” he said, hand reaching to wipe at his bleeding scratch. 

Himiko blinked wildly, various emotions crashing throughout her and she had no idea how to regulate any of them. She had to go home before her parents got suspicious. But, right now, she just made Katsuki bleed. And her deprivation left her impulsive and utterly confused. 

“I said I had to go home. I said I didn’t know. I told you and you wouldn’t listen to me!” she said, hair flowing about with each sudden and forceful word she spoke. 

“But, Himiko. Katsuki’s bleeding. Let’s just wait and-” Ochako began but her words were once again cut off by Himiko. 

“Who’s side are you on?” she screeched, and Ochako grew quiet. And then she grew red and not her usual shy red. 

“Side?” Ochako scoffed, feeling defeated and not being able to help the frustration and anger filling her. “What sides? You won’t even try to tell me anything!”

“That’s none of your business!” 

“Then how am I supposed to know why you’re so angry? Aren’t we friends? Shouldn’t we depend on each other?” Ochako said, feeling tears start to prick her eyes. 

Silence descended upon the room, and Himiko felt herself calm down slowly. Her eyes dashed across the room, seeing Izuku standing there in confused panic, while Katsuki scowled and looked away from Himiko’s gaze. His cheek kept bleeding. 

Himiko scratched at her wrist, feeling her canines start to throb.

And then there was Ochako who had stood by the bed, looking like she was in the midst of trying to step closer only to stop in her tracks. Her face was red, lips trembling, and her pretty brown eyes that Himiko always loved looking into were filled with tears. 

“At least,” Himiko began, feeling her heart throb. Maybe her parents were right in keeping her isolated. Emotions made things so much more difficult. 

“At least, even if we weren’t friends,” she continued, looking up at the three people that she had believed she could finally be comfortable around. “At least your parents would still love you.” 

Everyone froze, stunned not only by her words but by the fact that the supposed polite, quiet, and reserved Himiko Toga was now silently crying, not even bothering to wipe her tears away. As if she had no idea how.

Himiko turned on her heel and walked out before she could hear anyone say anything. She ignored everyone who called to her, walking past the living room, past Inko asking her if she wanted to pack anything for home, and past Mitsuki who asked her if she was alright. Then she was out the door, the cold harshly slapping her tear stained face. 

And then she was running.

Chapter Text

“Do you know what time it is?” Mother asked, and Himiko tried everything in her to prevent her face from falling. 

“5:21 PM,” she said, trying to regulate her breathing but not helping how hard she panted from running all the way here, cold air hurting her lungs with each breath. 

Mother was standing in the kitchen, getting dinner ready. Himiko noticed the bubbling pot, the set table and…

“Who were you with?” her Father said, and Himiko nearly cracked in two. He shouldn’t be here. Why did he have to be here?

“No one. I was studying at the library,” she said, trying to convince herself of the lie. 

“The library. And you’re panting, why?” he continued, metal spoon clacking steadily against the ceramic plate.

“I wanted to stop at the convenience store for a snack and lost track of time on my way back,” she said, forcibly controlling her breathing.

“Then where’s your stuff?” Mother asked. The clacking stopped. Father turned to face Himiko, an expression colder than the winter wind. 

She forgot her bag at the Bakugo’s. She luckily had her phone in her pocket, but the bag. The prop selling her lie. 

The chair creaked against the hardwood floor, and Himiko took a step back. 

“I must’ve forgotten it at the store. I’ll go-”

“Himiko,” he said without a droplet of warmth. She hated the sound of her name in his mouth. “You know I don’t like it when people lie to me.” 

She nodded. 

“Now, where were you?” 

Himiko swallowed thickly, looking to the floor and her feet. Racking her brain for anything to answer him with. All she found was fear intertwined with rage and grief. It wasn’t fair. 

“It’s not like you even care about me!” she spat, and regretted it the moment the words left her mouth. 

She heard Father’s steps approaching her, but did not dare look up once he had stood in front of her. 

“Of course we care,” Father said, and foolishly, Himiko looked up despite her better judgment. Maybe it was hope. One of those childish fantasies where in reality her parents were just giving her tough love. But, once she locked eyes with her Father, she knew any inkling of such an idea would never come true. 

His hand came by her head, palms patting her hair. She was briefly reminded of Mitsuki’s touch, but the idea was stolen away and replaced with a sharp pain. Father had pulled her by her hair–the very same hair that Ochako loved to twirl in her fingertips and compliment–and dragged her face closer to his. 

“We care about what you’re up to, you little monster . You can have all the fun you want. You can stay out late and you can do as you please, but never for a moment think that the privileges we grant you can make you disobey us. We feed you. We clothe you. We even house you. And your one job is to be a good little kid. So why are you lying to me? What are you doing? Who were you with?” 

Himiko began to tremble, fighting back sobs of pain at her Father’s tightening grip. 

“I swear I was at the library,” she cried, stubbornly refusing to reveal where she was. She couldn’t risk it. Not them. 

Mother began to set the food on the table, not bothering to spare a glance to what was going on. 

“She said she met some girl recently,” she said, and Himiko’s heart nearly stopped. 

“I didn’t! I swear! It was only once. Only once! I’ll never speak to her again! I promise. Please!” she begged, tears streaming down her face. 

Father threw her to the ground, her small body crashing against the floor. The sudden impact left her momentarily paralyzed, and she gasped in pain, curling into herself. 

“What did you do to that girl?” he spat, eyes flaming with rage. He began to forcibly kick Himiko, pushing her little body around. She struggled to breathe with each impact.

“No, no, please…”

“Did you act creepy? Did you bite her? You demon child!” he screamed, kicking at her skinny form until Himiko grew numb from the pain. Each kick was worse than the last, packed with all the resentment he carried towards his own child.

“I didn’t…I swear!”

Father stopped, panting after letting his rage trample upon the poor girl. He stepped away, and Himiko lay motionless, softly gasping for air.

“Get out of my sight. You already ate at the convenience store, didn't you? So you don’t need dinner,” he said, rubbing his hand against his leg in disgust and turning back to sit at the dinner table. 

“And remember: don’t you ever embarrass us.” 

“Yes, sir,” she said, picking herself off the ground and limping up the stairs to her room.

She locked the door, nestling herself into her closet once more, her body aching as she did. Once somewhat comfortable, she picked up the hair clip that Ochako had brought her, rubbing the cold metal against her cheek. She didn’t want to think. She didn’t want to do anything at all. 

So all she did was rock back and forth beneath her blankets in the dark, holding the little clip and repeating the same thing over and over until the pain felt bearable and she could sleep. 

“I’m a good child. I’m a good child,” she whispered, thinking of Mitsuki’s gentle touch. 

–

“Hey kids, why’d Himiko run off like that? She even left her bag here,” Mitsuki said, opening the door to Katsuki’s room and walking in. She was met with the three sitting on the floor in silence. Ochako was crying, and Izuku looked on the verge of tears. Then her eyes landed on Katsuki’s face. 

“What’s going on? What happened to your face?” she questioned, setting the bag down and starting to walk further into the room. But she was stopped by Katsuki. 

“It’s nothing. Just leave,” he said quietly, and his tone only concerned her more. 

“We just…had a disagreement. Can you give us some privacy? Please?” Izuku said, patting Ochako’s back. Mitsuki wanted to say more. But she knew forcing herself into this would only make things worse. So she backed off. Until, she hoped, they would tell her what was wrong. 

Once she was outside, Katsuki dashed over to lock the door. Then he walked over to the other two and crouched down. 

“Fuck.” 

“Wh-what do you think she meant by that?” Izuku asked, his voice shaking and affected by Ochako’s consistent sobbing. 

Katsuki rubbed his face, groaning into his hands before settling them into his hair. “I don’t know.” 

The scratch on his face had managed to stop bleeding, scabbing over yet it still needed a good cleaning up. But that was the last of his worries. 

The two boys looked over to Ochako expectantly, and she sniffled, rubbing at her tears and trying to regain her composure. 

“She never told me anything about her home life. But…but she would always look so…sad and…it’s like- it’s like no one’s ever been nice to her before? I keep thinking about the times I was with her and how she never spoke much about her parents and now…now I don’t know what to think,” Ochako said between hiccups of sobs and sharp breaths. 

“Why did she want to go home so bad?” Izuku asked, and the question lingered in the air for a bit. Katsuki squeezed his hands together, a sense of dread settling in his stomach. 

“Maybe…maybe she didn’t tell them she was here,” he said, swallowing dryly. 

An ominous silence settled like sand in an hourglass. 

“Should we tell our parents?” Izuku said, unsure what to do. 

“No!” Ochako whisper-yelled, shaking her head furiously. “We don’t know anything. What if we make things worse? We should wait for her to say something.”

The group nodded solemnly, staring at the floor and unsure what to do. Ochako looked towards Himiko’s bag by the door. 

“She needs her bag for school. Do you think she’ll meet with us to get it back before Monday?” she asked. 

“I hope so,” Izuku said. 

Katsuki got to his feet and grabbed the bag. He stuffed it into his closet and shut the door. 

“If she’s even willing to talk to us. I don’t…I’m not sure what she’s feeling right now,” he said, scratching the back of his neck. 

“What if it turns out she’s going through something bad?” Ochako choked out, feeling her tears returning. 

“It won’t,” Katsuki said, trying to convince himself. “It won’t.” 

–

Dinner with the rest of the parents was quiet and dull, utensils clacking coldly against plates while everyone ate. The adults weren’t sure what was going on, or how to approach the subject delicately. 

“Inko! Thank you for dinner. The curry is absolutely delicious,” Ochako’s dad said, eyes darting to his daughter for a reaction. She only nodded along, painfully obvious that she’d been crying. 

“Thank you. It was all thanks to everyone’s help in the kitchen,” she smiled, her eyes set on Izuku who shoveled his favorite katsudon down his throat without a shred of the usual excitement.

“Next time, we should invite Himiko over,” Masaru said and he noticed Katsuki’s deep frown. 

“Yeah,” he mumbled, poking at his food. 

The parents looked at each other, worry evident in their gazes. The children seemed to have gotten into an argument, and they seemed adamant on not disclosing a word. 

Everyone continued eating quietly, until eventually it was time to leave. 

“Thanks for having us,” the Urarakas and Midoriyas said, bowing politely as they left. They walked off, splitting ways once exiting from the gate. Ochako had quietly held onto both her parents' hands, snuggled between the two of them. Izuku held onto his mother, silently walking home. 

Meanwhile, Katsuki had walked into his room and plopped himself on the bed. He wasn’t the type to be feeling bad about himself. Much less one to talk about his feelings. But, he’d grown comfortable with Himiko. He had fun today. Until he didn’t. 

Mitsuki knocked softly on the door, creaking it open and letting herself in. Masaru followed behind. 

“Honey,” she began and Katsuki didn’t answer. 

“Are you alright? You kids suddenly started acting all quiet. Did something happen?” Masaru asked, and Katsuki still didn’t answer until eventually his parents had sat on the edge of his bed. They waited for their son to open up. They knew how he was. How stubborn he got when he was upset. 

Yet throughout it all, all that filled Katsuki’s mind were thoughts about Himiko’s words. 

At least your parents would still love you. 

What had she meant by that? He grew frustrated, thinking about his own parents and how he treated them.

“Hey, mom,” he said, and Mitsuki grew a bit surprised that he wasn’t angrily calling her “old hag.” 

“Yeah, honey?” 

“Would you have been happier if you had a daughter instead of me?” he said and Mitsuki looked taken aback, turning to Masaru with her brows shot up in sheer confusion. 

“What? Katsuki, why would you ever think that? Your mother and I love you as you are. And nothing could change that,” Masaru answered, a gentle hand ruffling his son’s spiky hair. 

That answer only left him feeling guilty. He sat up, back crouched and head hanging low. He felt his mother’s soft touch on his skin, and the feeling of her caressing the little scratch on his face. 

“Honey, what’s wrong?” she asked, and he ignored her, instead slamming his body into her embrace. His arms desperately wrapped around her, head snuggling into her chest as his eyes closed. 

“I don’t know.” 

She didn’t fully understand what was going on. But she knew her son needed her. And she also knew Himiko was the key to all of this. She only hoped that little golden child was alright. 

“It’s okay to not know. But know we can always figure it out together. Whenever,” she whispered softly, rubbing his back. Masaru grew closer, wrapping his arm around both his wife and child. The three of them sat there for a while, hugging each other. And as they did, Katsuki kept thinking of a world in which his parents didn’t love him. And it only made him want to cry. 

–

Ochako <3: 

- Himiko. Are you okay?

- Can we please talk? I’m sorry for getting mad at you. 

- Please answer. 

Shortie:  

- Your bag’s at my house. 

- Ima throw it out if you don’t answer

-

-

- I won’t throw it out. 

- Answer. 

- My mom says hi. 

- 

-

- Old man too. 

Izukuuu:

- Hey, Himiko.

- We miss you. 

- Can we meet up to give you your bag at least? 

- Please??? 

-

-

-

- We’re not mad at you btw

Himiko’s face grew illuminated from her phone’s screen, her thumb scrolling through the text messages that everyone had sent her both privately and in the groupchat. She was still cuddled inside her closet, afraid to go out yet. She’d woken up to her friends' messages, and grew tearful with each one she read. Why were they being so nice to her? Why were they still messaging her? Was it pity? She didn’t know. But she did know that if she was caught with them, it’ll be over. 

But, she also needed her bag. She already lied about forgetting it at the convenience store. She had to get it back or else. So she hesitantly typed out a message to Ochako, and prayed that things would turn out okay. 

- Can you give my bag to me at the playground? 

- 2 PM 

- 

-

- Don’t bring the others. 

She didn’t know how she’d face Ochako. Let alone the other two. 

Chapter Text

Father wasn’t home and Mother was busy on the phone with one of her friends, cheerily talking to them about things Himiko had not a care for. It was the perfect chance for her to leave. 

“I’m going to the convenience store,” she said to Mother, but she only shooed her off with a flick of her hand and continued chatting away. It seemed she was capable of acknowledging her only child when it meant she could harm her. 

Himiko sighed to herself, stepping into her sneakers and walking out the door. She tried to ignore the pain in her right knee, despite being unable to stop herself from limping. She must have landed on it weirdly. Her whole body felt sore. And she still hadn’t eaten anything save for the few bites of dessert from yesterday’s baking. Her stomach had begun aching, but not worse than the pain in her heart. 

She walked to the playground where she and Ochako had first met, already finding Ochako there, standing by the swings. She had her bag–Himiko’s–on. 

Himiko didn’t approach her immediately. Instead, she stood there, her eyes set on how the sun landed on Ochako’s cheeks and how the wind blew through her brown hair. She looked kind and just…beautiful. And all Himiko thought about was how she had snapped at her. At how she quite possibly ruined the first genuine friendship she had. 

For a moment, she debated just going back home and taking another beating for losing her bag. That was how afraid she was of meeting Ochako and seeing that same sad, angered expression that she carried yesterday.

“Himiko!” Ochako had cried out, already running towards the girl and Himiko stood still. Because for some reason, it made her really happy to hear someone call out her name in such a soft voice. 

The two stood in front of one another, both afraid of what to say and how to say it. They’d steal glances at one another, looking away awkwardly and fiddling with their clothes. 

“I got you your bag,” Ochako said finally, taking it off her back and handing it over to Himiko. 

“Thanks,” she said, and then it was quiet again. 

Ochako wanted to say something. To ask her how she was or talk about yesterday. But she had no idea how to break the silence or even bring it up.

And Himiko’s thoughts consisted of worry and fear that maybe she really didn’t want to be friends anymore. 

The silence continued, until it was broken by an angry yell. 

“Could you guys talk already?” Katsuki screeched, stepping out of a bush. Izuku popped his head out behind him, a sheepish grin on his face. 

“Hey,” he said weakly, and Ochako groaned, shaking her head. 

“I said don’t bring them,” Himiko whined, growing panicked at the sight of the two. Especially Katsuki. She kept thinking about how she scratched him. 

“Yeah, yeah we know! But as if that was gonna stop us,” Katsuki said, walking over with Izuku following suit. 

Himiko didn’t want this. She didn’t want to confront them. Even though she regretted yesterday so much, and hated herself more. 

So she turned tail and ran. Except she couldn’t get far with that bruised knee of hers, toppling over after yelping in pain and falling pitifully to the floor.

“Hey, are you okay?” Katsuki asked, running over to check on her. She was sprawled on the floor, knees dirtied from mud. It must have rained while she slept. 

Her entire outfit was ruined, mud on her hands and some splashed on her face and got stuck in her hair. This was bad. She couldn’t go home like this. Not unless she wanted to be yelled at for being wasteful. 

Katsuki grabbed her from beneath her armpits, pulling her up to her feet. She winced as she stood, the pain in her knees now worse. 

“Did you sprain something?” he asked, and Himiko was miserably glad that she did fall. Because then she had an excuse for her limp. 

“I think so,” she replied, momentarily meeting Katsuki’s gaze. Her eyes fell to his bandaged cheek. She looked away. 

It was part guilt for having hurt him. 

And part envy that he had someone to dress his wounds. 

It was a pink bunny bandage. And she knew Katsuki wouldn’t put something like that on himself willingly. It must’ve been Mitsuki. 

“Your clothes…” Izuku commented, eyes set on her muddied pants and shirt.

“It’s fine. I’ll just stop by a laundromat on the way home,” she said like it was normal. One would think she’d go home and shower and wash her clothes there. The three looked to each other, then back to Himiko who was reaching for her bag and setting it back on her back. 

“You can come to my house,” Katsuki offered, and Himiko looked back, unsure. 

“It’s okay. We…we didn’t tell anyone,” Ochako said, and the boys nodded. Himiko knew what they were referring to, and she wanted to hide away in shame. She’d made things so awkward. They didn’t have to know those things about her. It made things easier if they didn’t. 

But, back then, maybe she just wished she could tell them. 

Yet, at the same time, she was afraid. Afraid of what it meant to disclose all the dirty skeletons she kept hidden in her closet. 

“Okay,” Himiko said anyway, because in the end she didn’t want things to end here. Not like this. 

The group smiled in relief, until Izuku furrowed his brow and looked at Himiko. 

“Are you able to walk all the way there though?” he asked, and Himiko blinked. 

“Oh…I can make it. It’s fine,” she reassured him, but after a few steps, she found herself swaying over. Partially from the pain and the rest from her hunger. 

Katsuki sighed, walking in front of Himiko and crouching down, his back to her. He turned his head to glance at her.

“Are you getting on or what?” 

“Huh?” Himiko said, alongside the other two. 

“I’ll carry you, dumbass. Hurry the fuck up,” he said, growing impatient. 

“But your clothes would get dirty,” Himiko said, and Katsuki blew a raspberry. 

“Just get on.” 

Carefully, she got on his back, hands wrapping around his neck. He hopped a few times, securing his hold around her legs and then he began to walk. 

“Thanks,” she mumbled, embarrassed at having the kid she would always jokingly compete with carrying her like she was some child despite being older than him. And taller. But she felt strangely relieved, and though the feeling in her chest was different from how she felt towards Ochako–it was still warm. 

The group walked together in silence, the sound of birds chirping overhead and the coming and going of cars filling the lull in conversation instead. Himiko relaxed, feeling secure and safe when surrounded by everyone. They were here, even after she snapped yesterday. They were here, and they didn’t judge her.

She felt her throat close up, nose stinging. 

“Sorry,” she said, voice struggling to stay stable. “For yelling at you guys. And for scratching you, Katsuki.” 

Ochako and Izuku left a warm hand on her shoulder–Ochako lifting a finger to prevent yesterday’s accident–and said nothing besides a soft “mm.” 

“Didn’t even hurt,” Katsuki said, and Himiko chuckled despite the urge to cry. 

–

“Mud pie gone wrong?” Masaru asked, holding the door open and watching as the four kids walked in. 

“I just felt like taking a mud bath,” Himiko replied, getting off Katsuki’s back and smiling at the sound of Masaru laughing; loud yet somehow gentle.

 Ochako came by her side to hold her up, arms around her waist and not minding if she got a little mud on her sleeves.

“We’re gonna use the bathroom,” Katsuki said, leading the way and the rest followed behind. Ochako helped her inside, and Himiko leaned on the sink. 

“You want me to call my mom to help you in there?” Katsuki asked and Himiko burned red. 

“God, no!” she said, limping over and shutting the door. 

“Fine, but you better not fall in there!” he said from behind the door, and Himiko heard giggles from outside. She smiled too. But she also knew that it’d be a terrible idea. She couldn’t risk Mitsuki seeing her bruises. 

Actually, she hadn’t seen her own bruises. She pulled her clothes off, putting them in a pile in the corner save for her undergarments which she hung up on the hangers on the door. She held onto the wall, turning to see herself in the mirror. Her knees were scratched up and bleeding, and she had a few large bruises on her thighs that were already a deep purple. She turned around, trying to catch a glimpse of her back but not fully seeing it. She only managed to catch sight of a few patches of blue and purple. No wonder she felt so sore.

She sighed, her arms hugging herself as she stared at her reflection for a bit. She kept staring at her face. At how small she looked. She tried smiling, her canines poking through.

Demon child.

She walked off and turned the shower on, letting the hot water burn it all away. 

Outside, Mitsuki had joined the group in the living room. Katsuki was in his room changing into his pajamas. They were yellow with tiny All Mights. He had no shame. 

“What a pleasant surprise. You kids want some food?” she asked, glad to see them. 

Katsuki walked out of his room. “Yeah! I’m starved.” 

“Tired out from carrying Himiko?” Izuku teased, and Katsuki rolled his eyes. 

“Himiko’s here? I’ll make something right away,” she said, heading into the kitchen with a smile on her face, not fully registering the fact she was being carried here. She was solely focused on the hope that whatever fight the kids had was on its way to being resolved now. 

“Actually, mom. Do you have something for Himiko to wear?” Katsuki asked. 

“Wear? Why?”

“She walked in here covered in mud. Apparently she fell over. Poor girl,” Masaru said, a frown on his face. “Here. How about I make you kids some sandwiches instead. Dear, if you could find her something?” 

And he was off, leaving Mitsuki in the dust. Masaru looked even more excited to head into the kitchen. Ochako giggled at that. 

“Hmm…All we tailored were clothes for her to go out in. And you don’t have anything in her size, Katsuki…oh! I think your dad had this one shirt he got back in college. It was crazy big, even on him. Let me look for it,” she said, and then she was off to the bedroom. 

“Your parents are so explosive, Katsuki,” Ochako said, smiling. Katsuki shrugged.

“My quirk is Explosion.” 

“How does that have anything to do with it?” Izuku asked, a brow raised. 

“Shut it, nerd.” 

Ochako looked at the two boys, relief in her eyes that she’d managed to meet such kind people.  

Who’s side are you on?

Her eyes fell to her hands, and she gazed intently and uselessly at the soft markings of her skin. 

What had Himiko meant?

Were they not all friends? 

“Hey, guys. How do you think we should bring up yesterday?” Ochako said, shooting straight for the issue at hand. The boys looked at her in somber rumination. 

“Any ideas, nerd?” Katsuki asked, looking at Izuku who furrowed his eyes in confusion. 

“Me?”

“Who else? You’re the smartest one out of us,” he said, though he hated to admit it.

Ochako frowned at that. 

“Yeah, in terms of hero stuff. But, I don’t know what to do about…this. I’ve always argued with you, Kacchan. But at the end of the day we get each other. With Himiko…it’s more complicated. Because we just don’t know.” 

“Do you think she’ll tell us what’s wrong?” Ochako asked, looking up at the two hopefully. 

“I think we should try to make her want to tell us. I think…I think she’s just scared,” Izuku said, and the two nodded. 

“Found it!” came Mitsuki’s voice from afar. She came downstairs, holding up a rather gigantic sweatshirt. It was black and looked more like a dress than anything. Save for the white letters smack in the middle of it: “Freak in the sheets” with an excel logo. 

“What is that?” Katsuki said in horror. 

Ochako was already on the floor, wheezing for her life. 

“Definitely something your dad would wear,” Izuku nodded, tearing up from laughter. 

“It was some competition at the business department. Your dad wanted it for the jokes, but the damn thing was impossible to wear. And that’s saying something as a fashion designer. But at least now it’s useful for something,” Mitsuki said with a shrug and walked over to the bathroom, leaving the kids laughing amongst themselves. 

She knocked on the bathroom door. “Himiko, dear. I’m going to leave some clothes on the knob, okay?” 

“Okay!” she called out over the sound of the shower.

After a few minutes, Himiko walked outside, practically drowning in the sweatshirt. The moment she stepped outside, she was bombarded with camera clicks and she covered her face in embarrassment. 

“Sorry, dear! It was the one thing we had,” Mitsuki said, but even she couldn’t help but laugh. 

“Food’s re– oh my god !” Masaru had stepped out of the kitchen in his “Kiss the Chef” apron. He must have had a collection. 

“I forgot I had that,” he said, suppressing a laugh. “Looks good on you though Himiko. Maybe without the…uh…” He snorted, slapping a hand to his face.

“Anyways! I’ll bring the food to Katsuki’s room, kids. And don’t worry about your clothes, Himiko. I’ll get them washed and dried asap,” Mitsuki said, heading into the kitchen and grabbing the tray of sandwiches and juice boxes. 

She nodded, walking shamefully to Katsuki’s room. The other three followed suit, snorting all the way. But it was nice to laugh. It took their mind off things for a moment. 

Mitsuki set the food in Katsuki’s room, walking out and leaving the kids together. 

Everyone reached for a sandwich, and Himiko did so eagerly. She scarfed it down like nothing, already reaching for another. Her golden hair stuck to her face, wet and dripping down her neck. 

“Himiko, can I do your hair for you? Since it’s wet and all,” Ochako offered, excited but still hesitant. 

Himiko thought about it for a bit, but the idea of Ochako touching her hair seemed pretty nice. So she agreed with a nod. 

“Do you have a towel and maybe some hair ties, Katsuki?” Ochako asked, and Izuku sprung to his feet. 

“I know where the hair towels are,” he said, walking over to Katsuki’s drawers and pulling out a red microfiber towel. 

“How’d you know that?” Ochako asked and Izuku blinked, now feeling a bit tense. 

“We have sleepovers,” Katsuki said under his breath, and the way he said it made it seem like he was telling some big secret. 

Himiko smirked looking at the two. “Gay.” 

“Shut up!” Katsuki said, standing up and heading for the door. “I’m getting the hair ties.” 

Himiko and Ochako stared at Izuku. 

“Hehe.”

“It’s not like that!” Izuku said. 

“Not like what?” Ochaco said while bringing the towel to ruffle Himiko’s hair dry. 

“It’s because we’re childhood friends so we always hang out and stuff.” 

“Uh-huh,” Himiko hummed, enjoying teasing Izuku. 

“It’s true!” 

“Someone’s getting a bit defensive. But you know, it's fine. Two bros sleeping over. No big deal. It’s not like you’re sleeping in the same bed,” Ochako shrugged. 

Silence. 

Himiko and Ochako swung their heads around, staring holes into Izuku. 

He was practically neon red. 

“Don’t tell me you-” Ochako began, but Katsuki had walked in, shooting the hair ties towards Himiko and Ochako. 

“Got the ties,” he said, sitting back down and taking another bite of his sandwich, none the wiser.

“Jerk,” Ochako said, picking them up and rolling them down her wrist. 

Izuku was glad the conversation managed to be disrupted, and he hurried to grab some of Katsuki’s hair products and a clean comb. But that only made Ochako raise a brow in suspicion. Still, she carried on applying some cream into Himiko’s hair and gently combing through her shining locks. Her hair was silky, and the comb easily glided through. The blonde relaxed in Ochako’s care, enjoying the feeling of her hands in her hair and the warmth of her touch. She liked this. A lot. 

Ochako gathered a handful of Himiko’s hair in her hand, about to tie it up into a little bun before stopping. She noticed something dark a little below Himiko’s neck. 

“Hey, I think you missed some mud over here,” she said, face scrunching as she looked at the little blotch peaking through from beneath the shirt.

“Ha! Can’t wipe good?” Katsuki teased, and Himiko playfully kicked him. 

“Can you get it for me please?” Himiko asked, assuming she probably just wasn’t able to reach that spot.

“Mhm,” Ochako hummed, finger coming to wipe at the visible blotch. She looked at her finger. Nothing. 

“Could you get me a wet wipe or something?”

Izuku grabbed one from one of the many places he supposedly knew in Katsuki’s room, and crouched by Ochako’s side. 

“Here,” he said, handing it over to her. 

“Let me join in on the fun,” Katsuki whined jokingly. 

“Guys, I’m not some dog,” Himiko said, staying still nonetheless. 

Ochako tried again with the wipe, looking at it to find nothing and seeing the blotch unfazed. 

“The hell?” Katsuki said, watching as Ochako repeatedly wiped at it. 

“Ow! That stings. What are you doing?” Himiko said, moving around a bit.

“Trying to get this damn thing off,” Katsuki said, confused why this little stain wouldn’t budge. 

Izuku looked at it, but as Himiko moved, he saw it had gone deeper. 

He felt his throat go dry. 

“Wait,” he said, and his hand reached out. He grabbed the oversized neckline of the sweater, and pulled it further down Himiko’s back. 

He froze.

Ochako gasped, her hands coming to cover her mouth. 

Katsuki just stayed silent, his jaw clenched. 

“Guys?” Himiko asked, turning to see what everyone’s deal was. “Did you get it?” 

Chapter Text

“Why are you looking at me like that?” 

The three were dumbstruck, staring at Himiko’s casual smile and feeling a growing anguish simmer uselessly inside their hearts. All those smiles. All those casual moments of fun they had together. Her inability to even think of a future for herself. 

Everything now made such terrible sense. And even though none of them said a word, they all felt the same. 

“Himiko,” Ochako managed out. “You know we’re friends right? Best friends? You know I–no– we care about you, right?” 

Her voice cracked as she spoke, her mind raging with some way of bringing it up. Some way of acknowledging it. Ochako may have been a little ditzy. But she knew that wasn’t a mud stain on her back. It was something much, much worse.

Himiko grew quiet, her own mind riddled with so much. She figured that maybe this was her chance. Her chance to properly apologize for yesterday. Maybe that’s why the mood seemed to turn so sour. Maybe that’s why Ochako carried an expression a shade sadder than yesterday’s. Or why Izuku seemed to be completely still, and maybe why Katsuki’s hands kept shaking. 

So she decided to steel herself, taking in a few breaths and making sure to place that usual smile upon her face. The one she used when she pretended everything was fine. 

“I’m sorry about yesterday,” she breathed out, wetting her lips in her fit of nerves. “I shouldn’t have gotten angry at you guys like that. And I shouldn’t have scratched you, Katsuki. I didn’t mean to. My parents…they’re really strict about…uh…curfew…and I didn’t realize so much time had passed so I really had to get home on time. I like you all very much and I-” 

Her smile faltered, flashes of a frown peeking through. Like an infant, she could not help how her muscles spasmed and begged to release into sobs of pain and sorrow. But she held herself back, forcibly molding her lips back into a smile each time. She continued. 

“And I don’t want to lose the first and best friends I’ve ever had. I’m-I’m sorry about asking you what side you were on, Ochako. I just-” She paused, her body forcing her to breathe–desperate to regulate her emotions. “I’m just confused and I…I don’t know how to be a good friend.” 

In the few seconds that Himiko took to speak, her three friends sat there contemplating their own words and actions. Time had seemed to slow down, flashbacks of memories and conversations replaying in their heads like a twisted silent film. Their words mockingly echoing back to them, written clearly and flashing in their minds. All clashing with Himiko’s words and the evident bruises on her back.

Ochako sat there, her vision blurring with tears as she watched Himiko speak. As she watched the beautiful girl with a gorgeous smile hide behind a fake one. She thought about how she yelled at Himiko for not telling her more about herself. But, how could anyone bear to speak up about something like that? No wonder she said she didn’t like all those girls around her. All those girls who would talk and talk and give Himiko not a moment’s notice. 

Ochako wondered if perhaps she too had become one of those girls. The kind that left Himiko alone, while calling herself a friend. 

Izuku on the other hand kept remembering the conversation they first had together. The day Himiko and Ochako had come over to his house. When he rambled on and on about his collection. When he’d noticed how silent she had become when talking about the future. And then he remembered the one question she asked. 

“Why do you like All Might so much?”  

Naively he’d told her he wanted to be a hero. That he wanted to help people. And yet, he couldn’t even help his friend. Couldn’t even focus on anything more than his obsession to notice what was right in front of his face.

So what kind of hero was he? 

And throughout this all, Katsuki kept a firmly clenched fist, still unable to stop his hand from shaking. He’d kept joking. Kept not taking her seriously. Thinking it was all a game. Telling her she didn’t have to go now. Stopping her despite her obvious distress. And clearly she made it home late. Clearly those marks on her back were proof of it. 

And yet, she apologized about the meaningless little scratch on his face. When those bruises on her back were immeasurably worse. 

And it was all his fault. 

–

“Why aren’t you saying anything?” Himiko stammered, fear dripping off her lips. Had they truly hated her? Had she ruined it all with her tantrum?

Ochako looked at her, unable to stop the tears dripping down her cheeks. Her hand came to twirl Himiko’s golden locks, a soft hand on her cheek. Then she grabbed both Himiko’s hands and held them tightly to her heart. 

“Himiko.” It was desperation in a single utterance of her name. “Remember how I said friends depend on each other?” 

The blonde girl felt a warmth growing in her heart. She nodded. 

“Well sometimes…sometimes it can be hard to depend on your friends. Because…because you’re worried. And…and because you’re scared…but…” she sucked in a deep breath. “You don’t have to be scared with me…with us. We can deal with anything together. Okay?” 

Himiko’s brows furrowed, and she felt a certain tension in the air. “I don’t understand. Ochako, what are you-”

“That limp of yours,” Katsuki said, cutting her off. “Wasn’t from the fall today was it?” 

Katsuki’s eyes were glued to the floor, unable to meet Himiko’s gaze. Unable to see the expression on her face. He hated it. He hated how she acted like everything was okay. Like she wasn’t in such pain. Those bruises were big. They weren’t something small like the one’s he’d get from playing a bit too rough during gym. These were deliberate. They were made to hurt. To hurt her. And she pretended they didn’t. And all it did was drive Katsuki mad. Mad at who hurt her. Mad at the way she tried covering it up. And mad at himself.

Himiko went pale, her mouth dry and unable to form words. She froze for a moment, before returning with that pathetic smile on her face. 

“What do you mean? Of course it was. I even have the scratched knees to prove it. See?” she said, lifting the oversized sweatshirt high enough to see her knees. They were still bleeding from the fall. 

“What…what’s that?” Izuku said, a dark look in his usually soft green eyes that Himiko had never seen before. Was he… angry?

Why was he angry? What did she do wrong? 

But in her desperation to hide the truth, she had not realized how high she rose her clothes. And now, the harsh patches of purplish black bruises were on full display for all to see. 

She realized her mistake all too late, and quickly hid away the bruises on her legs. She pulled away from Ochako, sliding a bit away from everyone. 

“It’s from the fall,” she said, desperate to keep the lie. 

“You fell less than an hour away, Himiko. And on mud. The scratched knees–sure. But bruises that big? And that dark? It couldn’t have been the fall,” Izuku said, and Himiko understood why he was deemed the smartest in the group–despite Katsuki’s good grades. Izuku had kept all those records on heroes and villains alike. He knew things. And he had a keen eye. It was a matter of time before he had noticed something. She just hated that it had to happen now.

“Who the fuck did this to you?” Katsuki asked, voice so angry it cracked. He wanted to hear the answer from her. Wanted reality to hit him. He wished it weren’t true. He wished what he thought was simply a mistake. Maybe it would have taken the guilt away. 

Himiko sat on the floor, her head now hanging low, damp hair covering her face. Her mind had blanked and she grew unable to retaliate. She had nothing else to give. No more energy to lie. 

But she was afraid. She was so absolutely terrified that she simply wished she’d disappear. 

She scratched at her wrist, the pain grounding her.

“Why do you even care?” she mumbled, refusing to look up. 

Ochako wiped at her tears, finding her voice. “Because we’re your friends, Himiko. I’m your friend.” 

“What will that solve? You being my friend isn’t going to do anything, okay? So let’s just stop and forget about it. It’s easier that way.” 

“So friends only get to have fun and that’s it? Is that what you fucking think?” Katsuki snapped, unable to stop the swirl of emotions eating him up inside. 

Himiko didn’t respond. 

“We’re not your friends just to hang out and eat fucking brownies in my house! We’re friends because…because-” His voice cracked and weakened, and he choked back a sob. He hid his face in his hands, his body trembling silently. 

“Because we love you, Himiko,” Ochako said, and for some reason she felt another part of her echoing those words even louder. 

“Why?” Himiko said, finally turning to face them. Her face burned red, eyes filled with tears that she fought with herself to keep from falling.

Izuku drew closer, sitting besides her. “Because you’re Himiko. Because you’re kind and you’re sweet. And because you listen to my stupid self ramble on about all the things I like with a smile on your face.”

Ochako crawled over, her hand on Himiko’s. She held it firmly. “Because you’re beautiful and funny. Because whenever you smile I feel like everything is okay. Because everytime I look at you, I get so happy that you exist.” 

Katsuki took in a deep breath, wiping at his face. He stepped over, and sat right in between Izuku and Ochako. He was seated directly in front of Himiko. 

“Because…” he said, clearing his throat before continuing, “...because you look cool in the All Might suit.” At the sound of his answer, Himiko snorted, the tension in her face and neck easing as she began to erupt into a fit of giggles. She was barely holding back from crying, and now she was laughing at the sound of Katsuki’s few dumb words.

“You’re a dumbass,” she said, sniffling. 

“I know,” he said with a smile, and then he too was holding her hand. Inwardly, Katsuki loved Himiko because she was Himiko. And he also loved Himiko because she challenged him when he’d be snarky. Because even though he loved Izuku in a way that made his heart burst, and Ochako in a way where he wanted to annoy the ever-living crap out of her–he loved Himiko in a way where he wanted to hold her hand and have her call him a dumbass and still not let him go.  

–

The group held each other for what seemed like forever. Until, Izuku began to speak amongst the semi-comfortable silence. There was still the matter of those bruises. 

“Is it okay if you tell us? You don’t have to say everything. We…we just want to understand. We want to be there for you,” he said, green eyes earnest and as calming as the lush fluttering of leaves in the summer wind. 

Ochako and Katsuki nodded, grips softly tightening on Himiko’s hand. 

Himiko looked at the three of them, her heartbeat once more rising in its harsh rhythmic symphony. She has never spoken of this to anyone before. Not a single soul had known of the truth behind that smile. Of what went on in that house. 

Of what she was. 

She sucked in a breath and harshly bit her lip. Then she exhaled slowly, and with it she released a few of the unnecessary doubts plaguing her. 

Her friends cared for her. They loved her. She had no idea what that truly meant, but surely the warmth she felt in their presence was proof of its existence. So she decided she would tell them what she could. What she could handle. 

Her habits would not be disclosed, though. Not now. 

And she was unsure if there would ever be a time for her to tell them about her urges. About her insatiable desire to pounce at any being that she grew fond of. But, that would be a different issue. Right now, she had other problems to worry about. 

“My parents,” she said and everyone looked at her intently. “They don’t like me very much.” 

Her eyes shot up to look for a reaction, and she only received encouraging nods for her to continue. They would listen to her story. And they would stay regardless. She went on.

“I don’t think they were very happy with how I turned out. I guess maybe I wasn’t what they were expecting…My parents are pretty friendly with people. They have this reputation they want to keep up. A nice, kind family. But, I think because I came out wrong , they were disappointed.” 

She bit her lip, trying to stop it from trembling. Then she felt Ochako’s reassuring squeeze. 

“So, since I was little, they told me exactly how to behave. It was okay at first. I thought I was making them happy when I did what they wanted. So I was good. I didn’t speak until spoken to. I didn’t smile with my teeth. I was always quiet and polite and I’d keep my hair down like Mother said. She says my face is too ugly to show to people so I shouldn’t make too many expressions.” 

Her heart grew heavier with each word, the realization of each moment of her torturous life weighing on her when spoken into the world. Still, she continued. 

“Father was usually okay. He just avoided me most of the time. So I’d avoid him too. They were only ever nice to me in front of guests. Otherwise, they weren’t. I…I always used to think Mother was the worst. Because she’d throw all the things I liked away. And whenever I told her about a new friend I made, she would scream and cry until I promised I wouldn’t be friends with them anymore. I think she didn't want me to mess up the good girl act in front of other people. Funny, right?” 

The three remained silent, a solemn look upon their faces. Himiko chuckled drily to herself.

“But I was wrong. I think Father is the worst. He usually acts annoyed with me, and I could handle that. But whenever Mother complains to him about anything I do, he suddenly notices me. It’s like he realizes I’m there for the first time and for some reason he always gets this look in his eyes.”

She smiled, though it never quite reached her eyes. 

“He’ll go into this weird craze. Like he can’t see anything in front of him. And then he’d hit me. Sometimes it’ll just be a slap and then he’ll leave. But other times he’d drag me around the house by the hair. Or kick at me until he calmed down. It’s probably because he’s ashamed I’m his daughter. Sometimes I think he’s trying to kill me so he’ll be free of me.” 

She stopped talking, swallowing thickly. 

“And sometimes I wish he would.”

Ochako brought Himiko into her arms, desperately holding the blonde like her own life depended on it. Himiko’s eyes remained open, unsure how to act as Ochako gently caressed her back. 

“Please don’t wish for something like that,” Ochako cried, not able to stop herself from sobbing. She just couldn’t help herself. How could she not cry? How could she not when Himiko was saying all of this like it was normal? 

Himiko felt her neck grow wet with Ochako’s tears, and though sometimes she felt the urge to cry or her eyes would swell up with tears, she found it difficult to do so in front of someone else. In her miserable psyche, she could only ever truly be vulnerable when she was in front of her parents. Sobbing and crying in front of them. Begging them to notice her for just a moment, even as they mercilessly pummeled her down. Sometimes it felt like she was on a path that kept stretching and the more she ran and reached for her parents, the farther away they were from her. 

How long was she going to hold onto them? How come it was so easy for them to let her go, and yet so heart-wrenching for her to? Even though she knew they were terrible. Even though she could no longer call for them. 

Maybe that was the difference between parent and child. An unspoken rule, perhaps. All a child has when they’re born into this world is their parent’s love to depend on. Yet she was not even offered that. 

Izuku looked intently into Himiko’s eyes, an unspeakable anguish for her building up inside. 

“Himiko…I think…I think we should tell our parents,” he said, and Himiko stiffened. 

“Wh-what?” was all she could say, finding it difficult to say anything else.

“He’s right. We need to let someone else know about this. We can’t just leave you to go back there,” Katsuki said, both hands gingerly holding Himiko’s quickly sweating hand. 

Ochako pulled herself off Himiko, wiping at her tears and trying to stop herself from crying further. “Himiko…what do you want to do?” 

She stared at the three of them, letting their words fall on her shoulders like boulders. She could not even fathom such a possibility. She could barely bring herself to tell them. But telling an adult? What if they took her away? What was she going to do then?

“No,” she said, unable to stop her head from shaking right and left. Her whole body rejected the  very notion. “No, you can’t do that. I…I can’t just do that. What if they call the cops? Or they take me away? What am I going to do? I’ll-I’ll just be good. If I behave, they won’t hit me as much and it’ll be fine. So don’t tell. Promise me you won’t tell. You can’t. You can’t!” 

“But, Himiko…they…” Izuku hesitated in speaking, choking up. “They hurt you.” 

“They’re my parents !” 

The three grew silent, unable to say anything to her. The entire situation felt unescapable. How could they take her parents away from her? But how could they not when they hurt her? She was right there. Right there covered in bruises that she wouldn’t have even told them about had she not been found out. And yet she still wanted to stay. What could they say to her? 

What could they even do? What would happen once an adult finds out? Where would Himiko go? What could three little middle schoolers do?

“Okay,” Katsuki said, his hold on her tightening. “Okay. We won’t tell. But, you have to tell us anything that happens. And we’ll take care of you. Okay?” 

Katsuki could feel the way her hands were trembling even as he held her, and even he was unsure what to do. But he knew Himiko was afraid. And he wasn’t sure if it was the best idea to stir things up when none of them knew what they were getting into. So for now, they’ll do what they could for her. Until somehow they could save her. Even if it broke her heart.

Even if she hated them for it. 

Himiko nodded slowly, a visible sense of relief beginning to wash over her. She couldn’t manage more than she could already take. All these years were enough. All these years repressing herself were enough. She couldn’t take another load on her shoulders. And even though her friends were right in her parents being cruel. At least they still let her stay in their home when she was nothing but a defect. 

A demon child. 

For an instant a thought had flashed in her mind, as her eyes scanned across the three people in front of her. The ones who cried for her and held her hand. Who said they loved her without asking for anything in return. A thought born of doubt and years of pain and abuse.

Would they still love me if they knew?

And she grew afraid of the answer.

Chapter Text

Mitsuki stopped by Katsuki’s room, knocking and waiting for the boy to answer. 

The door creaked open slowly, only a visible slit showing the inside of the room. Mitsuki could only see her son’s eyes and a few strands of his puffy hair poking through. 

“I’ve got Himiko’s clothes,” she said, unable to help herself from trying to look inside. “What are you kids up to?” 

Katsuki poked his arm through the door, grabbing the clothes and pulling them inside. “Thanks mom.”

“Hey, wait! You didn’t answer me,” but Katsuki had already shut the door, leaving Mitsuki outside and growingly frustrated. That child of hers drove her insane. But she figured perhaps things had smoothed out between the four of them, so she forced herself downstairs.

She met up with Masaru, sitting on the couch beside him, her arms crossed. She sighed deeply, and Masaru looked to her, drawing closer. 

“What’s wrong?” he asked, and Mitsuki sighed deeper, plopping her head on her husband’s shoulder. 

“I don’t know. I just have this weird feeling. But I think I may be overreacting.” 

“Do you want to talk about it?” he asked, but she shook her head, deciding on switching the topic. Somewhat.

“It’s fine. But, that poor girl. Her entire outfit was covered in mud,” she said, talking about Himiko. 

“Ah, you didn’t see them walk in here, did you?”

Mitsuki hummed, shutting her eyes as she leaned on Masaru. 

“Katsuki was carrying her. It honestly freaked me out at first, but they told me she’d fallen. I guess she might’ve sprained something with the way she was limping inside,” he said, and Mitsuki sprung up, turning to her husband. 

“Limping? And Katsuki out of all of them carrying her? That’s…I don’t know why that makes me feel uneasy.” 

She felt Masaru’s hand on hers, and she found him looking at her with a somber look in his eyes. 

“Honey, whatever it is you’re worried about, please tell me.”

Mitsuki’s free hand reached to gingerly fall atop Masaru’s hand. She swallowed thickly and began. 

“I keep thinking about Himiko. Yesterday, I saw her running outside and I think she was crying. I kept telling myself that maybe the kids got into an argument and she got upset and ran out. But…” 

“But she doesn’t seem the type to do that,” he continued for her, a growing scowl on his face. 

Mitsuki nodded. “Maybe I’m reading too much into it. I know the four of them have just recently gotten closer, and maybe as they spend more time together, they can’t help arguments. I mean, look at Katsuki and Izuku. Yet, there’s something about that girl. I just can’t put my finger on it.” 

Masaru leaned in closer to his wife, eyes intently on her. “I think it’s best to read too much into it and be wrong than to be right. If you’re wrong, then there’s no harm. If you’re right, then I don’t think that’s the kind of outcome you’d want, Mitsuki.” 

Her head lowered, and she bit her lip in frustration. That expression on her face reminded Masaru so much of his son, and he smiled, his hand softly caressing his wife’s cheek. She leaned into his touch, unable to say much. Yet he knew she understood. 

“If you’re worried, then I’m worried. I’ve been having my own concerns too. I’m sure we’re not alone in this. So, for now, let’s keep an eye on them. And we can talk to Inko too. How does that sound?” 

Mitsuki nodded, bringing herself to rest against Masaru’s chest. She eased against him, thankful she had him to ground her whenever she went and got herself too caught up in her own thoughts.

As the couple spoke, the four friends upstairs were quickly getting Himiko ready to go back to that house. Even though they hated it.

“Stop moving,” Katsuki warned, already feeling awkward about applying cream to Himiko’s knees. 

“But it’s cold,” she whined, flinching away but still unable to help the smile on her face. 

Katsuki rolled his eyes, continuing to diligently dress Himiko’s scratches and placing a couple of bandages for good measure. He smiled, satisfied with his work as he got up from the floor. 

“Thanks,” she whispered, and Katsuki nodded once, looking away as he met her gaze. It still hurt looking at her. He wasn’t sure how he was going to make it up to her. How he was going to own up to his mistake. But maybe he’d start with something like this. 

“Make sure you put some ice on your bruises whenever you can,” Izuku said, walking over to help Himiko stand up and walk towards the door. She grew self conscious, visibly flustered by how attentive they were being. 

“You don’t have to baby me,” she said, shaking out of Izuku’s grasp and making her way to grab the knob of Katsuki’s door. “I can take care of my- huh? Wha-”

She kept reaching for the knob but found herself starting to float upwards, arms flailing about. Her gaze turned to Ochako who held her hands together in concentration, a greenish look about her. 

“You deserve to be babied. So don’t argue,” she said, sucking in a deep breath to keep herself from throwing up. She grabbed onto Himiko’s hands, pulling her down as she floated. It was as if she was holding onto a large floaty like the ones you’d see in a parade. “Now let’s go. We’ll walk you to the park.”

Himiko didn’t find it in her to say anything, distracted by Ochako’s soft hands and how pretty she looked even from this angle. Her brown eyes seemed to sparkle up at her and Himiko felt that familiar urge from deep within her stomach. But she punched it down, letting herself enjoy the current moment. 

The four of them–more like three–walked alongside the road, not paying much mind to the confused stares from passerbys here and there. Himiko was floating afterall, but even the blonde didn’t care when she got to hold Ochako’s hand. And with Katsuki around…well they really didn’t have to worry about odd looks. He’d just keep glaring back, teeth bared like a rabid dog, hurling profanities at anyone who stared a second too long. 

“Fuck you looking at?” he spat, and Izuku kept smiling sheepishly, elbowing Katsuki in the ribs and glaring at him. This only managed to tame him for a few seconds before he was at it again. All the way until they made it to the park. 

Ochako had then released Himiko, the blonde once more feeling the effect of gravity on her. It was a bit dizzying, but she perked up quickly. Still, her hands were holding onto Ochako’s. 

Ochako looked up at her, worry evident in her eyes. “Will you be okay?” 

Himiko’s eyes softened at that, surprisingly relieved. It felt nice to have someone worry for her. To care for her. It almost outweighed the constant suffocation that she’d been dealing with for so long. 

“Yeah,” she said simply, and then she was pulled into a tight yet careful hug, Ochako wrapping her arms around her. 

“I’ll see you at school,” she said, and then she pulled away, an encouraging smile on her lips and two thumbs up. 

Himiko mirrored her, giggling at the motion. Then she turned to the other two boys and hesitantly held her arms open. She turned her head away, eyes darting back to look at them every few seconds.

Katsuki raised his brows, a bit unsure of what she was doing. But then he looked to Izuku who was already starting to walk towards her. He begrudgingly followed until both of them were awkwardly in Himiko’s embrace, before eventually easing up and pulling her close. Their heads rested on either side of her neck, and Himiko could feel the way they held onto her. How gentle they were and how warm it felt. She thought that maybe she really didn’t mind hugs that much. Not if it were from her friends.

–

Himiko made it to that house, taking her shoes off as she stepped through the door. She could tell Mother was there, and she tried to focus her gaze on the ground for as much as possible. 

“I got my bag,” Himiko said, finally turning her attention to Mother. 

The woman turned her cold gaze away from Himiko, walking off to her own bedroom and shutting the door with a thud. In that action alone, Himiko could feel hands digging their nails into her neck. Everytime she came into this house, all she felt was the overwhelming urge to run and each time she felt like she was trapped in a corner. 

“We’ll take care of you.” 

She turned to her room, climbing up the stairs and feeling the weight of her steps in each creak. She walked into her room, her eyes darting across the plainness of it. Nothing to decorate the walls. No plushies or figurines. Not even a bright paint. Just plain white, a small bed in the corner, her desk, and her closet. She opened her closet, eyes set on the clothes inside. White. Black. Beige. She thought about the clothes Mitsuki and Masaru had made for her. The entire rack-full and the smile on her face as she showed them to Himiko. She bent down, crawling inside and grasping at the little clip Ochako had bought her. Her fingers traced against the simple little bejeweled red lily. She stuffed it away, crawling out of the closet and shutting it tight. It was so quiet here. So silent and lonely.

She kept thinking about how vibrant and loud it had been when she was surrounded by her friends. And though she felt so terribly sick of this house, she still could not help herself from staying. What could she do besides be stuck in the same place she was raised?

She went to bed even though the sun was still up. She found it easier to sleep than to be awake when sitting in this place. In a house lacking love that she still grew afraid of leaving. Because even if it hurt, she had grown comfortable with all that hurt. Even the love she had begun to receive had felt abnormal to her.

–

Himiko looked at the paper in front of her, her eyes repeatedly reading the words inked on the paper. 

My top three schools: —

Her hand curled into a fist atop her desk, and she sighed staring at the paper. She knew this was eventually going to happen. She’d have to pick some school, study for a useless entrance exam and eventually end up going to some school she didn’t care about. 

“What’re you going to put, Himiko?” her classmate asked, and she snapped out of her daze, smiling up at her. 

“Oh, I’m not sure yet,” she replied, growing annoyed with how close she was to her. It was irritating being followed around by these people, no matter how much she tried to pretend it didn’t bother her. 

“But what are you aiming for?” she asked, trying to turn the attention away from her. That usually worked. 

“I’m thinking of UA!” her classmate replied, showing off her fire quirk in the midst of her palms. She kept rambling about it, and Himiko kept smiling at her, growing increasingly pissed. She hated listening to these people talk and talk without giving a damn. It was different with Izuku. He was actually fun to be around. But this? This was just irritating.

Himiko wasn’t sure how long she’d be able to keep a smile on her face, but thankfully the sound of the bell ringing saved her. It was time for lunch, and she hurriedly stuffed the paper in her bag. She was still starving, and school lunch was usually her chance at getting to eat. She got out of her seat, preparing herself to walk despite the pain. It managed to ease up a bit, but still it hurt to fully walk straight. But she had to pretend if she were at school. Especially around these people. 

She made her way to the cafeteria, her classmates trailing after her and not noticing a thing was wrong. She wondered if she was that good at pretending, or if none of them had even bothered to notice. 

Regardless, her main concern right now was finding some food. She got on line, managing to slip away from the rest of the girls and grabbing a tray. She could feel the rumbling in her stomach with each serving put on her tray, and excited, she began to walk towards a table, eyes looking for any sign of Ochako. This was the only chance the two could hang out during the school day. 

“Himiko!” someone had said, and her head turned only to be met with that same girl flinging herself onto Himiko’s clearly occupied self. The girl had tried grabbing onto Himiko’s arm, her grip pressing against her already tender bruises. This only made Himiko yelp in pain, her hold on her tray faltering, and even worse, her balance at having someone put their entire body weight on her already unstable self. 

Naturally, she fell to the floor, her food splattering across dirty cafeteria tiles and onto her shirt as she lay on the ground. She couldn’t even brace her fall, her hands having desperately held onto the tray, not wanting to drop her food. But now, everything had fallen, and she had begun to ache all over. Not only did her knees burn, but so did the bruises on her thighs and ribs.

Her hands pushed her off the floor, and she sat up staring at the food on the floor and acutely aware of the pain surging through her. She could feel the silence around her and she could tell people were staring at her. 

“Oh my god, are you okay?” the girl had asked, standing up, completely unharmed. Himiko could feel her eye twitch in growing anger, and she could not even bother a smile with her. She turned her attention back to the floor, ignoring the girl. She tried to get up, only to be met with a sudden surge of pain from her ankle that forced her to fall back to the floor, smacking against the tray and letting the thump ring throughout the cafeteria. 

She heard a snort from behind her, and she looked back at the girl covering her mouth with her hand. 

“Are you laughing right now?” Himiko asked, eyes wide and deadly staring at her. The girl turned away, and by that time a crowd had slowly gathered, curious as to what was going on. 

“N-no, no, of course not. It’s just that, you look so-” she said, releasing a puff of air through her nose and looking away.

Himiko heard whispers around her, coupled with the sound of giggles as she lay there in a mess. She couldn’t believe this was happening to her. All they did was bother her endlessly, and now they were laughing at her? After all that? 

“Bitch,” Himiko spat, no longer hiding behind a fake smile. 

The girl looked taken aback, unsure if she heard correctly. “What’d you call me?” 

“I said,” Himiko began, forcing herself up on her feet despite the unbearable stinging in her feet coupled with all of her other wounds. “You bitch!” 

And then she was lunging herself against her, hands pulling at her hair and tackling her to the ground. The girl screamed below her, kicking at Himiko but the blonde refused to let go, finally releasing her anger for once. 

“Stop fucking sticking to me all the time, you ass!” she cried, scratching the girl’s face. 

The girl kept kicking, and people grabbed onto Himiko’s back, trying to pull her off. That only made her wince in pain, her grasp on the girl faltering as she fell backwards. She groaned in pain, rolling to her side as she tried to catch her breath. 

The girl had gotten up, huffing as she adjusted her shirt. She scowled down at Himiko, pissed at how she’d just humiliated her in front of everyone. All she’d done was try to get close to her. Why was she acting so bitchy? 

“I guess you’re just a stuck up rich kid after all, huh?” she said, walking over to Himiko who now found it extremely difficult to get up. She’d begun to regret exploding like that, and she grew overly aware of what it meant to have ruined her perfect girl image in front of everyone. 

The girl only grew angrier at Himiko’s lack of a response, a ball of fire building up in the palm of her hands.

Screams erupted in the cafeteria, people running all over to call for a teacher. She was about to attack Himiko, and the blonde only scoffed at her measly threat. 

“Didn’t you say you were thinking of UA?” she asked and that only irked her more, and she grew ready to hurl it at her. Himiko shut her eyes, expecting impact. 

Until she sprung them open at the sound of speeding footsteps, and even the girl had turned around at the sound. Then she found herself slapped across the face, her eyes only catching the glimpse of bouncing brown hair. Then the girl was momentarily floating, the picture of confusion on her face. Some of her classmates tried to reach for her, barely stopping her from floating all the way to the ceiling. Himiko knew only one person with the power to do that. 

Himiko’s eyes met Ochako’s, and the brunette had set her full five fingers delicately on Himiko’s shoulder. She gently pulled her along, careful to not further hurt her. 

“Let’s go, Himiko,” she said, walking with her towards the nurse’s office. It was only when she’d made it out of the cafeteria that Ochako had released her quirk, smirking as she heard the girl scream followed by a dull thump and a groan. 

“Bitch,” Ochako said, referring to the girl, and Himiko blinked in shock at that innocent face of hers saying such a word. Had Katsuki rubbed off on both of them? 

—

The two girls sat in the nurse’s office, alone. She wasn’t there when they walked in, and they weren’t not going to go in. Not with the way Himiko was aching. 

“I’m so sorry, Himiko. I can’t believe they just watched and didn’t do anything! I swear I just want to- agh!” she said, walking around the room and trying to find something to put on Himiko’s open scratches. Her tights had ripped and the once gently placed bandaids that Katsuki put on, were now peeling off. 

Himiko watched as the brunette paced back and forth, anger clearly written in her furrowed brows and pouting lip. Though she looked more like an angry kitten to Himiko than anything. 

“There it is,” Ochako said, pulling out a box of bandages and some antibiotic ointment. She kneeled down in front of Himiko, who was seated on one of the beds, and began unscrewing the cap. 

“Thanks Ochako,” she said, and the brunette looked up at her, her angry pout dissipating. 

“It’s nothing. I’m just pissed that you keep being treated so unfairly. What the hell was her problem?” 

Himiko thought about it, her eyes set on how softly Ochako rubbed the ointment on her. And how focused her eyes were. 

“Cute,” she’d whispered, not expecting Ochako’s head to quickly turn upwards. Her eyes seemed to dilate like a cat’s, and she tilted her head in expectation. 

“What is?” she asked, and Himiko panicked, cursing her own mouth for speaking her inner thoughts out loud. Then her eyes fell on the little yellow ducky bandaids that Katsuki had stuck on her. Though now they were peeled and curled sadly to the side.

“The bandaids! I meant the bandaids,” she said, desperate to save herself. 

“Hm? Oh, you’re right! They are pretty cute,” Ochako said, looking towards them, though Himiko noticed a slight dip in her expression. Was she disappointed? 

Himiko bit the inside of her cheek, head turning to the side and staring at the myriad of posters in the nurse’s office. Steps on washing your hands efficiently. Warnings to avoid junk food. A diagram of a cartoonish body, carefully labeled.  

“You’re cute too,” she choked out, avoiding Ochako’s gaze as she said it, but not helping herself from stealing a glance. 

“Mm,” was what Ochako had managed to say, her entire face burning red and it reminded Himiko a bit of Izuku’s face whenever he spoke a bit too much about Katsuki. This prompted her to blush too, staring at a random poster until Ochako finished applying the ointment and putting a bandaid on her. She wasn’t sure what to do about Himiko’s sprained ankle, but for now she’d put an ice pack on it from the nurse’s fridge. 

The room had gone silent after that, the two girls sitting side by side and idly swinging their feet. 

“Ochako,” Himiko began, wanting to ask her something and debating it mentally for far too long. Maybe it was the silence. Maybe it was the sheer adrenaline she found herself on. Or maybe it was the nerves from being next to her first friend. 

Ochako looked at her, a slight blush on her cheek and a certain expecting look on her face.

“I…do you…the thing is…” she tried, before taking a deep breath and looking straight at Ochako. The girl looked about to fall off the bed. “Do you want to hang out together sometime? Just us two, I mean.” 

“Yes.” 

Himiko startled at the quickness of her response. 

“Oh, I thought you were going to ask why not invite the boys…”

Ochako blinked, realizing how close she was leaning and she snapped back in place. “Sorry, I guess I kind of missed it when it was just me and you. Not that I hate the guys or anything! I just…kind of like it a bit more when I’m with you.” 

Himiko tried not to smile, face leaning a bit closer to Ochako, her blonde hair softly falling in front of her face. “Am I your favorite?” 

Ochako’s face burned brighter, and she fiddled with her fingers, looking down at her lap. 

“No…yes. I mean…it’s different. It feels different when I’m with you.” 

Himiko frowned, sitting back and sighing. “Is it because of what I told you guys? Do…do you feel sorry for me?” 

“What? No, that’s not- I don’t like you just because I’m sorry about what happened! Himiko don’t-” 

It was Himiko’s turn to blush until she could barely feel any more blood rush anywhere in her body but her face. Everything in her hurt so much, yet it all felt like nothing with the way her heart thumped restlessly in her chest.

“You like me?” 

Ochako could not help herself from staring at Himiko. At the way her usually composed self was now blushing wildly in front of her. Or at how pretty she looked with her shining golden hair and sparkling buttercup yellow eyes. She wasn’t even aware that she’d said that, having been lost in worry. Was that how she felt? Was this what this swirling feeling that kept spinning and spinning inside her was? This sensation that had begun to sprout inside her heart, and each smile and moment spent with Himiko only left it blooming forever more?

“I-”

“There you girls are. You better follow me to the principal’s office, because you two are in big trouble. Especially you, young lady. Seriously, Himiko. I can’t believe what I’m hearing.” 

A teacher had walked into the nurse’s office, interrupting the girl’s conversation and leaving instead a feeling of dread in their stomachs. What was even worse was that was Himiko’s homeroom teacher. How long were they gone? What nonsense had spread in the meantime? 

The two of them reached for the other’s hand, a bit surprised at finding the other reaching first but grabbing on nonetheless. 

“Ma’am. Himiko can’t walk right now. Can’t she go home instead? I promise we’ll be at the principal’s tomorrow,” Ochako pleaded and the woman sighed to herself, hands rubbing her temples. 

She looked over at the bandages on Himiko’s knees and the ice pack set on her ankle, and her sigh only deepened. 

“Fine. But I’ll have you know, we’ve already contacted your parents, Uraraka. And Toga, for some reason the number we have isn’t working. Make sure you give it to me first thing tomorrow morning. We need to have a parent conference with everyone involved, you hear me?” 

Himiko’s hold on Ochako tightened, and she sucked in a breath. “Yes ma’am.” 

Her homeroom teacher nodded, told Ochako to help Himiko home, and walked back out. The two looked at each other, growing pale. 

“Himiko…what are we going to do? Your parents…” she said and Himiko felt a bit relieved at Ochako’s usage of “we.” This wasn’t just her problem. It was theirs. And they were going to solve it. Together. 

“I’d put in a fake number because I didn’t want to risk anything, and somehow they never managed to figure it out. I guess now they’re thinking it’s outdated or something. But…I have no idea what to do about this. If…if they get called about this…I don’t….I don’t think it’s going to go very well.” 

Ochako wracked her brain for any idea, her hold on Himiko’s hand firm. She had to find some way where Himiko’s parents didn’t find out about this, let alone show up for the conference. But how was she going to do that? It’s not like the teachers didn’t know what her parents looked like. Wait…

“Have your parents ever showed up to school before?” 

Himiko shook her head. “They’ve never picked me up before, let alone attended any of the festivals.” 

That answer both relieved and upset Ochako. But she’d gotten an idea. And it might have been absolutely stupid but it was an idea nonetheless. Still, right now, they needed to get Himiko home. But then again, her injuries were probably going to spark some new questions if her parents saw her like this. And frankly, Ochako didn’t want Himiko to go back to that house. She wanted her away. Anywhere but there. 

“Do you usually go home right away?” Ochako asked, a growing brightness in her eyes. 

“No, I tend to spend some time wandering a bit before I go home.”

“Ok, good. We’re technically supposed to be in class right now anyways, so let’s go,” she said, pulling out her phone and pressing a few buttons, the relaxing sound of each one tickling Himiko’s ears. Ochako brought the phone to her ear, and Himiko raised a brow in confusion. What was she doing?

“Hey, Katsuki? I need to ask you for a favor.”

Chapter Text

Inko had just gotten home from a particularly short day at work when she’d found Mitsuki’s name brightly covering her phone screen. She’d slid her finger across the screen as she hung her keys up by the door. 

“Hello?” she said into the phone, a droplet of exhaustion evident in her voice. 

“Inko! Masaru and I are on our way over to your place,” Mitsuki said, and Inko could hear the car beeps coming through the speaker. 

“Is something wrong?” she asked, walking further into her house and letting herself melt into the couch as she listened to Mitsuki continue. She was used to her explosive personality and much more so with having her copy-paste of a child always coming over to play with her Izuku. 

“I’m not sure, but I’ll tell you more once I’m there. I’m hanging up now!” she said, and all Inko heard was a loud beep as she sighed and put her phone down. God, that woman. 

She let her eyes rest for a moment and right when she felt herself drifting off to sleep, she heard the sound of mumbling and then the continuous ringing of her doorbell. She pried herself off the couch and scuttled over to the door, pulling it open. 

“Welcome,” she said with a yawn. Mitsuki quickly pulled her into a quick and tight hug before letting her go and taking her shoes off. Masaru followed behind, a hesitant smile on his face. 

Once the three of them were inside, Inko offered to make some tea but was brushed off by Masaru who ushered her to sit down as he grabbed the kettle. The two women sat by the kitchen table, meanwhile Masaru set the kettle on the stove top. 

“So, what is it that made you two come rushing over to my house this early? You’re lucky I was only doing a bit of restocking today,” Inko said, turning to the glowing green of the stove clock. It was 12:32 PM and the kids were currently at school. 

“It’s about the kids,” Mitsuki began, and Inko no longer felt the harsh pull of a desired afternoon nap on her shoulders.

“What about the kids?” Inko asked, and Mitsuki adjusted herself in the chair, pushing it closer into the table. 

“Maybe you’ve noticed, but I think they’re hiding something from us. And I think it has to do with Himiko.” 

The whistling of the kettle filled the room, and the two looked over briefly as Masaru lowered the heat and set three cups down. Inko’s lips fell into a tight line as she looked back to Mitsuki. 

“To tell you the truth…Izuku has been acting a bit odd lately. Well, in Izuku terms, at least. You know how much that boy is obsessed with his heroes right?” 

Mitsuki nodded, thinking of her own son. 

“Well, he hasn’t been doing anything related to hero stuff for the past few days. No keeping up with hero news. No watching that All Might video like he always does so religiously. I even got so desperate that I snuck a glance into his little hero notebook and there haven’t been any new entries since…”

Inko’s brows furrowed, and her gaze fell to the palms of her hands. 

“Since?” Masaru asked, bringing over the tray of teacups, steam swirling in a warm dance. 

“Since Valentine’s day.” 

A solemn silence enveloped them. That was the day Himiko had run out all shaken up and when the kids had begun to behave differently than before. It was a difference only a parent could truly notice. A difference only noticed if you knew where to look and what to look for. For Izuku, it seemed to be his obsession with heroes. And for Katsuki…

“My boy has been acting differently too,” Mitsuki began, and she looked towards Masaru. He began to explain Katsuki’s unusual quietness that night. How he’d questioned if his parents would have loved him regardless. They knew their son was usually a sensitive little boy, but he only ever made that show when something really bothered him. And it seemed that day had triggered something. 

Mitsuki grabbed her phone and began swiping through her contacts. 

“What are you doing?” Inko asked. 

Mitsuki turned the phone towards her, showing the bright blue phone digits. “I’m going to call Ochako’s parents too.”

After a few rings, Ochako’s mother picked up, her soft voice echoing through the speaker. Mitsuki began explaining the situation after initially greeting her. 

“Now that you mention it, she has been acting differently since then. My girl is always always smiling. I don’t think I can remember a time when she wasn’t. But lately, she doesn’t look as cheerful as usual. She wouldn’t answer my questions of ‘why’ so I tried brushing it off as maybe puberty? But now I don’t think that’s the case.” 

“Has she talked about Himiko at all?” Mitsuki asked and she heard a soft hum at the other end of the phone. 

“That’s just the thing. She’s been talking about her nonstop since she met her. But now she doesn’t even mention her anymore. I thought maybe they had a falling out, but you’re saying they’re still meeting up?” 

“Yes, the four of them were by my place a few days ago. I think there’s something going on with Himiko and the other three are trying to keep it a secret.” 

“A secret? You think it’s something bad…I don’t think those kids have it in them to be up to no good,” Ochako’s mother said. 

“I don’t think it’s them misbehaving and trying to cover it up either.” 

“Then what could it be?” 

Mitsuki didn’t want to say what she was thinking. It was too drastic to imagine and too cruel to speak into existence. She couldn’t imagine anything of the sort happening to such a little girl. It was ridiculous to even think. But why was it that some sort of sixth sense was tugging at her heartstrings and begging her to take notice. Because sometimes it’s the most ridiculous of realities that end up being true. 

“Abuse,” Masaru said for her and everything stilled as that word left his mouth. A chill seemed to run through the air, and it was then that Inko noticed the tea had gone cold. 

—

“Do you think it’s sexist if I hit a girl?” Katsuki asked, and Izuku smacked his shoulder. 

“What? I’m just saying if she happened to slip and fall and I so happened to be there then maybe it was a coincidence.”

Another smack on his shoulder. 

“Whatever!”

Ochako had filled the boys in on what just happened, which left the two of them irritated with Katsuki borderline psychotic. Maybe a bit more than usual. He had immediately began rambling about possible revenge tactics and applauded Ochako for her feats. But the main issue here wasn’t revenge, it was preventing a run in with Himiko’s parents. Which brought the group to their current issue. 

“So, I was wondering if you could ask your parents to pretendtobeHimiko’sparents,” Ochako said in one breath, clapping her hands together and looking up at Katsuki with puppy-dog eyes.

“You’re insane.” 

“I know, but-”

Katsuki sighed, hands repeatedly petting his hair, enough that his curls had started to shrivel up. It wasn’t everyday that Ochako of all people would propose possibly the dumbest plan that he had the misfortune of hearing. But today was one of those days. 

“And how am I supposed to convince my parents to pretend to be Himiko’s parents too? We don’t even look alike!” 

Izuku and Ochako’s eyes met, and their gazes darted from Himiko’s uncomfortable twiddling of her thumbs to Katsuki’s irritated hair fidgeting. 

“You kind of…” Izuku started, green eyes pensive.

“Is it the blonde hair?” Ochako asked, looking towards him. 

“It’s the blonde hair.” 

“It doesn’t matter if we look alike or not. What matters is if your parents would even be willing to do this? And how are we going to convince them without also letting them know why? Or at least making them suspicious,” Himiko said, biting at her nails and growing increasingly nervous. 

Katsuki crouched down, groaning as his hand picked up a random crunchy leaf on the sidewalk and started ripping it. He didn’t expect to find these two idiots waiting outside his middle school looking so sorry after Ochako had given him that call in the middle of lunch. But now here all four of them were, trying to discuss a game plan before it was time for Himiko to head home. The chill in the air wasn’t really helping. 

“Can’t we just say your parents are out on a business trip and you really don’t want them to worry. They never showed up at your school, right? So maybe that could work,” Izuku said, and Katsuki looked up at him. 

“You think that’ll work?” 

Izuku shrugged. “Maybe? As long as we give the school your parents’ number and make sure they have no way of contacting Himiko’s parents, then it should be fine…right?”

Everyone’s eyes fell to Himiko, and she smiled sheepishly at them.  “Right?”

Ochako slid to the floor, looking up towards the sky. “I think it will. The main issue is making sure your parents don’t ask any unnecessary questions. Do you think they’ll be suspicious?” 

“God, I hope not.”

Once the four of them had collected themselves and confirmed the plan, they had split up by the time classes ended and went their separate ways. A certain gloominess seemed to follow them, and it lingered especially on Katsuki’s shoulders as he walked home.

He made his way through the gate and down the path to his front door, while all he thought about was how absolutely insane this all was. And he’s usually the one to be impulsive and angry. But perhaps the fact that Himiko’s well-being depended on him made him more nervous than proactive about this. He couldn’t mess this up. He somehow had to pull through. If his parents didn’t agree to this–or worse–if they started asking questions, then Katsuki wasn’t really sure what to do with this mess. He was Himiko’s only ticket out. And he had until tonight to convince his parents, send Himiko their number, and prepare them for tomorrow. Fuck!

His fingers pressed against the bronze key in his hands, and he twisted and pushed the door open, breathing in as much of the cold night air to ready him. He needed to be alert. 

He could hear the sound of some drama playing on the TV, and the smell of his dad’s cooking diffusing throughout the house. Chicken? His stomach rumbled, but he ignored it. He couldn’t do anything yet. He had to have this talk first. 

“Honey, is that you?” came his mother’s voice, and he tensed as he slid his shoes off. 

“Yeah.”

“Why’re you so quiet? You scared me for a second. Now hurry and get washed up. Dad’s making his signature spicy fried chicken today!” 

He pulled his bag off and entered the living room, his eyes set on his mother who lay comfortably on the couch, immersed in whatever show she had up. It looked to be some historical drama from the way everyone was dressed, but Katsuki couldn’t pay it much mind. 

“Hey, mom. I need to talk to you. And dad,” he said, swallowing thickly. He could already feel his palms start to sweat, and he wiped his hands on his shirt. 

Mitsuki’s gaze turned to face him, and at the sight of her son, she sat up straight and shut the TV. She called for Masaru, her voice stern and urgent. After a few moments of the sink turning on and off and a few plates clattering, he exited the kitchen and turned to sit besides his wife. Katsuki remained standing before them. 

“Is something the matter?” Masaru asked, his eyes falling across his son’s disheveled hair and that seriousness in his expression. 

“I just need to ask your help with something. I promise it’s not bad.” 

“Of course, dear. What do you need help with?” Mitsuki said, and Katsuki took a moment to breathe. 

He wasn’t sure how exactly he was supposed to word this. It was such an odd request that it left him twiddling his thumbs for a moment.

“Could you come to school tomorrow for a parent-teacher conference?” he asked, and his mother sighed in relief, letting herself ease into the cushions.

“Gosh, Katsuki. You had me scared it was something worse. What happened this time?” 

“It’s not for me…”

The squeak of the couch, then silence.

“What do you mean it’s not for you?” Masaru asked, brows furrowed. Mitsuki tensed, no longer relaxing. 

“It’s for Himiko…her parents are on a business trip and she doesn’t want to worry them so I thought-” 

He cleared his throat, trying to remain as calm as possible. “I was thinking maybe you could pretend to be her parents. Just for tomorrow…please.” 

Mitsuki and Masaru looked at each other, eyes wide and bewildered. Mitsuki leaned forward, resting her face in her hands. This was going in the very direction she really wished it wouldn’t go down.

“Katsuki…I understand that you kids are worried about whatever trouble your friend got into, but do you understand how much trouble everyone would be in once they realize we’re not her parents?” Masaru said, kind eyes set on his son. 

“I…I know but the school doesn’t even know what her parents look like and it’s not like I’m asking you to do this all the time. It’s just this once, please.” 

Masaru wasn’t sure how exactly to deal with this. Especially with how desperate his son looked. Katsuki was never this serious. And despite his track record of fights at school, he wasn’t one to try and bend the rules like this. This was unlike him, and it only confirmed Masaru’s thoughts, much to his horror.

“What do you mean the school doesn’t know what her parents look like?” Mitsuki asked.

Katsuki could feel sweat drip down his back. “Himiko said her parents have never been to her school before. That’s why we think we can pull it off so-”

“Never?”

Katsuki nodded. And Mitsuki took note of the usage of “we.” The rest of them were in on this.

Something changed in Mitsuki’s eyes, but Katsuki was too occupied to take notice. Not when his heart was thumping so hard in his chest. He’s never felt like this before. It was like there was some weight on his shoulders that he could never truly dissolve himself off. Not unless he somehow made it up to Himiko. 

“Mom. Dad, please. I swear I’ll do whatever you guys want. Just do this one favor for me, please. Himiko’s really counting on me.” 

“Is Himiko not planning on letting her parents know about whatever happened at school?” Masaru asked, his lips stretched into a thin line. 

“Doesn’t sound like they care,” came Mitsuki’s whisper–soft enough for only her husband to hear. 

“She doesn’t want to upset them, especially since they’re out of town. Something about trying to look responsible,” Katsuki said, and he worried if the lie seemed believable enough. 

A long silence ensued, filled with Katsuki’s nervous breathing and Mitsuki staring a hole into the carpet. Then she’d slapped her hands on her thighs and rose up. 

“Guess we’re no longer the Bakugos, right honey?” 

Masaru shook his head in a defeated chuckle. 

“So you’re doing it? For real?” Katsuki beamed, eyes wide and searching his parents’ expressions for any sort of doubt.

They nodded and as they did Katsuki had launched himself onto them, pushing Mitsuki back onto the couch as he hugged them tightly and dug his head into their necks. 

“Thank you, thank you,” he whispered, and his parents pulled him close, hands patting his hair and caressing the soft skin of his cold-bitten cheeks. This was uncharacteristic of their son. Their Katsuki would never be all quiet and desperate like this. Not unless something was bothering him. Not unless something serious was going on.

“Now go get ready and help set the table for dinner,” Mitsuki said, pinching his cheek playfully. Katsuki jumped towards the bathroom quickly, relief rushing over him in waves. He couldn’t wait to text the group chat with the good news. 

As he went off into his own world, his parents sat together, expressions somber and placid. 

“Masaru….Masaru I’m starting to see a clearer picture and it isn’t the kind I wanted to see,” Mitsuki said, her hands digging into the soft cushion of the couch. She felt her husband’s gentle hand rest atop hers and she looked towards him. 

“I know,” he said, and Mitsuki noticed the tightness in his jaw. He was just as frustrated and scared as she was. 

She turned her hand palm up, and interlocked her fingers with his. “Together?” 

He smiled softly at her, tension easing slightly. “Yeah.”

Chapter Text

“But she hit me first!” 

It didn’t take long for the meeting to dissolve into chaos, with the girl and her parents stubbornly pointing fingers and refusing to accept what was brought to the table. Mitsuki and Masaru remained calm, sitting on either side of Himiko with their eyes set on the adults before them. 

“Himiko wouldn’t do something like that unprompted,” Mitsuki said, watching how the girl’s mother–Ms. Oba–grimaced.

“What are you trying to say? That my daughter is some kind of bully?” Ms. Oba asked, disbelief painted across her face. 

“Our girl would never do such a thing. She’s well-behaved and has never caused trouble. If it weren’t for that-that trouble-making -” Mr. Oba said, his eyes darting from Mitsuki to Himiko. Himiko’s gaze fell to the floor, fear bubbling up inside her. She was used to stares like that. The kind that were already convinced she was at fault. She was only ashamed that this had to happen in front of Katsuki’s parents.

Mitsuki’s hand rested on Himiko’s clenched fists, and her soft touch pulled Himiko’s hands to rest on her lap. Himiko looked up to find that Mitsuki’s gaze did not falter nor turn away from the Obas. 

“So you’re saying I should sit here while you badmouth my daughter instead? What kind of parents are you? Sure, Himiko shouldn’t have resorted to fighting, and I apologize on her behalf, but I’m not going to let you put the entirety of the blame on my Himiko when it’s clear your daughter is lying to you,” Mitsuki said, her voice stern and steadily rising.

In the moment that she heard the word “my” in association with her, Himiko had felt her heart thaw. Even if it was all fake. Even if Mitsuki really wasn’t her mom. It nonetheless felt so warm to have someone defend her like this. To be called sweetly instead of all the other cruel words she’d heard time and time again. She let herself relax in the middle of the two, her hand still being softly held by Mitsuki. 

“Don’t tell me how to discipline my own daughter!” Ms. Oba screeched, her stubbornness impossible to puncture. 

“Principal,” Masaru said, turning the room’s attention to the older man behind the desk. He flinched, turning to face Masaru’s gradually reddening face. 

“Y-yes?”

“Are you not here to help us solve this issue? Why don’t you tell us what you’ve managed to gather so I don’t have to sit here and listen to my daughter being wrongfully slandered?”

“Ah, yes of course,” he said, grabbing a folder and pulling the sheets of paper out. He set them on his desk, pushing a copy each to both parents. 

Masaru picked up a copy, adjusted his glasses, and began silently reading. The room was silent for a moment, save for the soft sound of papers shuffling about and whispered reading. 

“See! I’m right! It says right here that she just fell over and then randomly started clawing at my daughter like some rabid animal!” Ms. Oba said, seemingly in triumph. 

“It also says that your daughter was about to throw fire at my daughter. Your lucky a classmate had managed to stop her because this would have been a very different meeting,” Mitsuki said, taking hold of the page in Masaru’s hand and turning it over, her index finger beneath the line of text. “I’m pretty sure it’s impermissible to use quirks in such a dangerous manner.”

Ms. Oba flinched back, clicking her tongue as she threw Mitsuki a nasty look. Mitsuki didn’t even flinch, holding her gaze and raising a brow as if mocking her child-like antics. 

“It was obviously self defense,” Mr. Oba said, shrugging as he set the papers aside.

“Self defense? She was going to-” Mitsuki began, feeling her composure crack at the sheer audacity of these people. How could anyone be so deranged enough to not see how foolish this whole situation is? 

“Mitsuki,” Masaru said, glancing her way and nodding. Instantly, she felt a wave of calmness wash over her and she quieted down, instead turning her attention to Himiko. The poor girl must have been so scared having to sit there being talked so poorly about. She’d let Masaru handle the rest. She trusted her husband. 

The unfortunate fact of the matter was that the Obas had walked in here expecting the Principal to be on their side. And if Masaru was right, then the flashy jewelry and accessories they had on coupled with the Principal’s lack of a spine showed him all he needed to know. These people couldn’t care less about what was right or wrong. Had he shown them that his wife and him were the most popular fashion designers in this country, then perhaps the Principal would have felt obligated to do something. But Masaru didn’t like doing things that way. And there was the matter of pretending to be a Toga. 

“I think it’s a shame that you two girls are sitting here instead of going outside and hanging out with your friends. Instead of us parents talking and arguing over who did what and who didn’t do what, how about the two of you tell us what happened. Now, how about you start?” Masaru said, his attention falling to the girl who scowled at first then felt her expression soften at the sight of Masaru. Maybe it was the brown hair and glasses, but he really held such kindness in his eyes that it was hard not to be swayed. 

“What are you getting at, you-” Mr. Oba said, pissed that Masaru was ignoring him. 

“She started it, okay? I was just trying to grab her hand. I didn’t mean for her to fall!” she said, clenching her fist and turning away from her father. 

“What? You said she fell by herself,” her mother whispered, leaning closer to her. 

“So Himiko didn’t fall on her own?”

“So what? It was an accident. It doesn’t explain why your kid started hitting my daughter!” Mr. Oba said.

Masaru’s attention turned to Himiko, his hand extended gently towards her and urging her to take it at her own pace. “Himiko, dear. Could you tell us why?”

He whispered closer to her, sure no one else could hear. “I promise we’ll be on your side.” 

She reached her right hand towards him, resting it carefully in his palm and felt her nose sting as his large hand held hers so tenderly. Her own father had never been so gentle. 

“I know it was an accident. I was going to just get up and forget about it. But she didn’t even try to help me. She just…laughed at me. Why did…” Himiko sniffed, turning to face her and feeling her heart swarm with an unending anguish. It was always like this. Always being chased around by so-called friends, but never feeling that way. She knew friends didn’t act that way. Friendship was a nice, beautiful thing. One that felt as warm as the blood in her veins and as gentle and careful as a flickering candlelight. 

“Why did you laugh at me when you said we were friends, Ami?”

Himiko met Ami’s surprised expression, before turning away and shutting her eyes tight. She didn’t want to be here anymore. She just wanted to run away. Her grip on Masaru tightened, and he let her hold on to him as much and as long as she wanted. 

“Did you?” Masaru asked, and Ami’s mouth opened and closed, unsure what to say. 

“She still hit my daughter! So what if-”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry I lied. I’m sorry I laughed at you. So just stop it. Let’s just go home. I won’t do it again. I won’t bother you again Himiko,” Ami said, bursting into guilt-ridden tears before getting up and dashing out of the room. Masaru had expected as much from the way she’d been sneaking glances at Himiko and fidgeting in her seat. Her parent’s stood there bewildered, looking at each other in confusion. 

“Since it looks like this situation is all done with,” Masaru said, standing up but still holding hands with Himiko. “Then we’ll be on our way. I hope nothing like this ever happens again. It’d be an awful shame to gang up on a child when you’re all grown adults, wouldn’t it?” 

The parents and Principal looked away, no longer able to form words or clever comebacks once Ami had exposed the entire ordeal and left them stuttering. 

“Now, let’s go home, Himiko,” Masaru said, and he and Mitsuki held each of her hands as they walked out and left the rest of them to fix their own mess together. 

By the time the three of them were a safe distance away, Mitsuki crossed her arms and turned to face Himiko. 

“Nice job getting a hit in,” she said, only for Masaru to scowl at her. 

“What? You know you feel the same way!” 

Himiko smiled at the two, amused by their dynamic and incredibly relieved to have these two on her side. She thought about how lucky Katsuki was for having such nice parents.

“Want something to eat?” Masaru asked, looking towards Himiko and changing the subject. She shook her head no but was quickly betrayed by her rumbling stomach. That earned a hearty laugh from both Masaru and Mitsuki. 

“I know a nice burger joint we always take Katsuki to. Don’t tell him I told you this but he begged us to come once because they released an All Might themed burger,” Mitsuki said, laughing at the memory of Katsuki hesitating to take a bite because “I can’t eat All Might.” 

Himiko giggled at that and wasn’t quite sure if she was going to keep that particular detail a secret. But she agreed on going with them, and wasn’t bothered by the fact they were still keen on holding her hands and swinging them about. Maybe she can pretend just for today. She only hoped Katsuki didn’t fully mind that she’d borrowed his parents like this. She could practically imagine a scowl on his face and a forced out “ Whatever. Do what you want.”

She smiled a bit bigger at the image, walking alongside her for-today-only-parents and for once it felt nice to breathe and take in the afternoon’s scenery. The chill against her skin contrasted with the splashes of green that began decorating the world ever so slowly. The seasons were teetering about, and she could feel spring approaching. It felt as if an artist had accidently dipped their paintbrush into their coffee instead of their paint-water cup from the combination of decay and growth she saw around. Was the world always this colorful and strange? Or had she simply been stuck in an ongoing winter. Maybe it were the two hands that held her–grounded her–that made her feel so emotional. Himiko didn’t want to think about how close graduation was. Because for all she knew, her life had been an unsprouting flower. And she wasn’t sure what to do now that it had begun being watered and tasting sunlight. 

“Which one do you want, Himiko?” Mitsuki asked, and the girl blinked, snapping out of her daze and realizing she’d somehow already made it into the restaurant and been seated. Mitsuki and Masaru sat in front of her, and a menu was placed on the table. She spent a moment looking through the menu, unsure what to pick. 

“What does Katsuki usually get?” she asked. 

“Oh, dear, I’m not sure his tastes would suit you,” Mitsuki said, her finger sliding down the menu before finally resting atop one item. 

“Exploding Burger Supreme,” Himiko read the item out loud before sighing deeply. “That sounds like him.”

That made Mitsuki laugh, her voice reverberating around the restaurant but she didn’t care. “Right! But it’s really, really spicy. I’m not sure if it’s the best idea for you to have it.”

“Do you like spicy food?” Masaru asked. 

“I’ve never had spicy food before, so I’m not sure,” she replied, eyeing the menu item with growing curiosity. 

“Then I think it’s best you try something else. Don’t want you passing out on us,” Masaru said. 

“Even I can’t handle it. Katsuki’s the only one who could eat it and not break a sweat,” Mitsuki said, and Himiko began taking it as a challenge. 

“I can handle it,” she said, and Mitsuki shot her an unsure look. 

“Himiko, people usually need to build up a tolerance first,” Masaru said, noticing a familiar glint in her eye. 

“It’s fine. Spicy food can’t be that bad,” she said, and the two parents looked to each other before reluctantly calling over a waiter to order. Perhaps Katsuki’s competitiveness was rubbing off on Himiko. 

Or it was that Himiko had an unearthed competitive side that seemed to grow the more she was around Katsuki. She was going to eat that burger and show Katsuki who’s boss. 

The waitress left with the orders etched down on her notepad, and after that came a growing silence between the three of them. Save for the usual background conversations and clattering of plates. 

“Do you have any siblings, Himiko?” came Masaru’s question, and the girl jolted at the sudden question. 

“Huh? Ah, no. I don’t. I’m an only child.” She didn’t want to think about her being the reason why. Her parents couldn’t risk another mistake. 

“Oh? Then are you home alone? Aren’t your parents out of town?”

She froze for just a moment, panic seeping into every fiber of her being until she remembered the lie Katsuki had fed them. She pinched her thigh, hoping the pain would keep her from tripping up. She didn’t take well with adults knowing things. It was one thing for her friends to know about her home life. It was another entirely for adults to know. And worse to have it be Katsuki’s parents. 

“I’m used to it, so it’s fine. I’m pretty responsible,” she said, aware of the sound of her heartbeat in her ears.

The Bakugos didn’t care about responsibility. They cared about leaving a kid to fend for herself. Moreso because they weren’t entirely buying the kids’ act. But they weren’t aiming to catch them red-handed. They only wanted to find out a bit more so that they knew what they were dealing with. Only it seemed Himiko had all her walls up when it came to her home life. That made things even more concerning. 

“You are the oldest out of the group, aren’t you?” Mitsuki said, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere. She didn’t want to scare Himiko away. 

“Yeah. I’m just a year older,” she said. 

“That’s exciting, right Masaru? What high school are you aiming for? I’m still thinking you should try out modeling sometime,” Mitsuki said, trying to relax Himiko. Except that route only made her all the more stressed. 

“I’m not,” Himiko mumbled, her hands falling beneath the table, nails starting to drag along her wrist. 

“That’s fine, dear. You don’t have to do modeling-”

“No. I’m not. I’m not doing high school.”

Himiko didn’t bother looking up as those words left her mouth. Perhaps that was the truth behind her indecision. She didn’t have anything she particularly liked and the increasing pressure to choose something only pushed her farther into a corner. She didn’t know what she wanted. She didn’t get the chance to. Nor would she ever have a choice to. So maybe she just wanted to give up. But she also knew even that wasn’t a choice. Not with how her parents were. 

“That’s okay, Himiko. You don’t have to do things like everyone else,” Masaru said. 

Her hands stopped scratching at her wrist, and she finally looked up to find Mitsuki and Masaru softly looking at her. There was a weird feeling that began churning inside her, as if a tightly wound knot had begun unraveling. 

“Why not? Shouldn’t I have to do everything the way everyone else does?”

“Himiko. You’re allowed to go at your own pace,” Mitsuki said, hand reaching halfway across the table. 

Maybe it was the gentleness in her voice or how easily those words of comfort came, but it felt more like nail against chalk to Himiko. She always had to battle against what she should or shouldn’t do because of that home. How come they were telling her that it was alright? Shouldn’t they be upset or scold her or something! Isn’t that how adults acted? Shouldn’t that be normal? Normal? Normal? Normal? 

What was that? 

She kept quiet for a moment, her thoughts loud and pounding. She didn’t quite understand their logic. 

“If Katsuki didn’t want to go to high school, would it be okay too?”

Masaru nodded. 

“And if he decided to do something you didn’t like, would that be okay too?”

Another nod. 

“And if he did something bad, would that be okay?”

“It depends on what he did. Mistakes are how you learn,” Masaru said, patiently going along with Himiko’s questions. It was like she was trying to figure something out with each question that she shot at them.

“And you’d still love him?”

“Of course we would,” Mitsuki said, resting her hand in the middle of the table and looking earnestly at Himiko. She was reminded of Katsuki’s question that one night, and she felt uneasy.

“Why?”

“Why?....well because he’s our son,” Mitsuki said, feeling a growing pit in her stomach.

“I don’t get it.”

“What do you mean, dear?”

“Do all parents act like that? Is that how it’s supposed to work?”

“Honey, what do you…”

“You love him because he’s your son? And that’s it? Is it that easy?”

Himiko didn’t notice how strained her voice began to sound, or how deeply her brows creased. 

“We’re his parents. Of course it’s that easy. How could we not love our own son?” 

Himiko didn’t understand. How could it be that easy when her parents made it look so hard? Was what Mitsuki and Masaru did the actual norm? If she had normal parents then she wouldn’t have been so scared of herself? She wouldn’t have to worry about the future or how she acted? She wouldn’t have to bring her friend’s parents to a parent-teacher conference because she was too scared of bringing her own and being beaten? That wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair at all. Why did she have to be the unlucky one? Who’s fault was it? Who’s? Hers for being born like this? Or her parents for not loving her regardless?

“What if he misbehaves? Or fails a test? Or embarrasses you in public? Or gets his clothes dirty? Or comes home late? Or makes friends you don’t like? Or smiles too big? Or-”

“Himiko…” Mitsuki whispered, her brows upturned in worry. “Are you talking about Katsuki…or are you talking about yourself?”

She stilled, her mouth going dry. “I-”

“One Exploding Burger Supreme! Enjoy!” the waitress said with a smile, placing the plate in front of Himiko and stepping away with a click-clack. She hurriedly reached for the burger, ignoring how red the patty looked and pushing it towards her mouth. She bit and chewed, ignoring how her tastebuds felt on fire or how hot her face felt. 

She didn’t dare look back at the two in front of her. Instead, she kept taking large consecutive bites, her eyes burning and tears–that she wasn’t sure were from the spice or for some other reason–fell down her cheeks in streams. She only hoped the painful throbbing in her chest was only heartburn. 

—

The walk back home was silent, and Himiko still felt a terrible burning on her lips. Katsuki was insane for liking this. It felt like eating molten lava. She worried about using the bathroom later…

“I can go from here,” she said, stopping and turning to Mitsuki and Masaru. 

“We should at least wait until you walk inside,” Mitsuki said. 

Himiko shook her head. She didn’t want her parents to notice. Or for the Bakugos to notice that her parents were actually here the whole time. 

“It’s okay. Thank you for helping me today,” she said. She needed to hurry home. The clock was ticking and today was beyond stressful. Even if things managed to work out, she still had the terrifying thought of “what if it didn’t?” bouncing inside her brain.

Masaru sighed, unhappy with letting her go on by herself but also noticing how adamant she was about this, coupled with the earlier situation’s tension. So he simply reached forward to pat her shoulder, but before his hand could land on her, she had flinched away. And Masaru could have sworn he caught a glimpse of fear flash across her face when his hand had reached out above her like that. He retracted his hand quickly, and set it by his side. He only forced a smile, and waved goodbye as Himiko walked further down the road until she turned a corner. She looked to be struggling to walk straight, and he wondered if she'd sprained her ankle that one time. Or perhaps…

Oh. Oh God.

“Did you notice that?” he asked Mitsuki, who had only stopped looking towards where Himiko was walking. 

“Notice what?” 

He clenched the hand that he had reached out and looked from it to Mitsuki, a look of devastation upon him. “The way she reacted when I tried to pat her. She flinched back as if…as if she was expecting me to hit her.”

“No…no that can’t be right…”

Mitsuki’s hands came to cover her face, and she shook her head in denial. She knew the earlier conversation in the restaurant was odd and warranted suspicion. She’d figured Himiko’s way of thinking about things wasn’t particularly healthy. But coupled with what Masaru was saying, then it really was what she’d suspected.

“Tell me I’m wrong, Masaru.” 

He only looked at her, eyes watery and reflecting her own melancholic expression. He didn’t want to tell her what else he was thinking: that perhaps that uneven walk wasn’t a twisted ankle.

“Tell me I’m wrong.” 

But he couldn’t. All the two of them had to do now to be sure was confront their son. And maybe then he could tell them they were wrong. That they’d completely misunderstood. 

On their way home, they prayed with each step that they were wrong. So terribly wrong.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since Mitsuki and Masaru’s realization, and in that time they had turned over each piece of information until their minds went numb. They had to be sure of what they were talking about, and more importantly they had to be delicate about how they were going to approach this situation especially considering the children were involved. So their first course of action was inviting the rest of the parents over, including Ochako’s parents–Sayaka and Chamaru Uraraka. The kids were at school, and Mitsuki had invited everyone over to her place. There were no treats or excited greetings. Everyone knew something was wrong if Mitsuki had sent out an invitation like this, especially considering the last phone call they had. 

Mitsuki and Masaru sat side by side in the centerpiece couch, with Inko seated to their right and the Urarakas to the left. On the table in front of them was a thick folder that Mitsuki reached for and began to open, the scratching of skin against paper and the sound of her wedding ring clacking against the glass being the only real noise echoing in the silence. Her hands sat atop the pile of papers, and she took in a shuddering breath before she looked up to everyone’s expectantly grim faces. 

“A week ago…Katsuki came home and begged me and Masaru to fill in as Himiko’s parents,” she began, eyes staring at her own hands. 

Inko’s brows furrowed, staring at Mitsuki’s fallen face. “What? Why would he do that?”

“For Himiko…I don’t think it was just his idea either. I’m quite sure he planned this with the rest of the kids. With Izuku and Ochako. And it really confused me, you know? ‘Why in the world would they go so far as to have us fill in? Surely her parents finding out she got into a bit of trouble at school shouldn’t be that serious?’ I thought things like that, but after going with her that day, I think the kids felt this was the only choice they had.”

Masaru held his wife’s hand, and he nodded as he pulled the papers from her hold and turned them over to the rest of the parents. 

“...you can’t be serious?” Inko choked out, her hand to her mouth, eyes wide and unblinking. The Urarakas mirrored her reaction, silence like a boulder upon them. 

Mitsuki nodded, her lips trembling. “We just need to talk to our kids to be sure. Then somehow we’re going to have to follow these procedures. I know it’s a lot to take in for you all too. Masaru and I agreed to take responsibility for what comes next. We just need your support in getting where we need to be.”

The papers the parents held in their hands were documents for the Child Guidance Center; they were guidelines on how to report child abuse as well as what happens to the child once abuse has been confirmed. 

“But…but she’s such a sweet girl. Ochako is absolutely obsessed with her…I just…I can’t believe this. I don’t want to believe it,” Sayaka said, tears falling and staining the papers in her hands. 

“Oh God…the children. The children are dealing with it. They must’ve found out and they thought they couldn’t come to us about it…” Inko said, her face burning red with rage and sadness. How terrified must they have been? 

“That’s why we need to talk to them. They’ve most likely agreed to keep it a secret so we need them to know we’re on their side. We were thinking of calling Ochako and Izuku over this Saturday. If they’re with Himiko, I don’t think they’ll budge. But if we bring them together with all of us here, maybe they’ll tell us. Even if it feels a bit cruel to corner them like this,” Masaru said, his hands interlocking with his wife’s. 

“Can we count on you bringing them over?” Mitsuki asked, looking towards the parents before her. 

“Of course you can. How could we not help?” Chamaru said, his arm wrapping around his wife in comfort.

“I just hope they don’t hate us for it,” Inko said, and everyone silently agreed. 

The Bakugos had a plan. But for it to work, the kids had to cooperate. And moreso, Himiko had to cooperate. She needed to realize that she needed the help. Or else none of this would work out. 

—

Katsuki sat in bed, head propped up on a pillow against the headboard and staring at the droplets of rain racing down his window. The weather had started taking a turn for the worse, with odd thunderstorms then back to sunshine as if nothing had happened. It was supposed to be spring soon, yet it felt like mother nature kept throwing up. He sighed, his eyes trained on a particular droplet that glided down before absorbing a couple more and splitting apart from the weight once it hit the bottom. It was then that he heard a knock on his door. 

“I’m busy mom,” he said, though he clearly was not. 

“It’s me,” came a voice, and Katsuki adjusted himself, sitting upright and fixing his hair.

“Come in,” and with that Izuku walked in, a few droplets of water hanging from his hair. He pulled his jacket off and hung it up, walking further into the room. 

“Hey, Kacchan. Still busy?” he asked, and Katsuki shot him a look. Izuku only smiled back.

“Shut it. What are you doing here anyways?” he asked, hands reaching to pat at the rain in Izuku’s hair. Izuku’s face flushed just a bit, smiling at him. 

“Mom said she had something to talk with Mitsuki about and she dragged me along. So figured I’d just sit here until they finish whatever gossip they need to let out.”

“That’s funny coming from you. You ramble nonstop,” Katsuki said, pulling his hand away and resting it on the bed. 

“And?”

“And nothing. Anyways, have you seen the new All Might interview that came out? He said he was considering teaching someday. You think he’ll be at UA?” Katsuki asked, eyes on Izuku for that familiar sparkle in his green eyes. He expected a hoard of ideas to be thrown at him but all he got was a weak shrug. 

“I haven’t really been keeping up with that…”

Katsuki’s brows shot up, and he pulled his legs up on his bed to criss-cross as he faced his body towards Izuku. The truth was that Katsuki also hadn’t been keeping up much with the things he liked. It’s been particularly harder for him to find much passion to do anything other than school or sit in bed. Not since he’d found out what Himiko was going through. She’d been on his mind practically 24/7. He was here at home with food and warmth and a loving family. And she had to tiptoe about and only got to smile the few times they got to hang out. That is if she was able to sneak out, and when she was she had to cut their hangouts short so she wouldn’t risk suspicion. And the thing was, he’d never stopped feeling guilty. Each time he closed his eyes he’d picture those bruises on her back and he’d be reminded of how he’d stopped her. It haunted him. Left him a husk of himself and unable to move on. And even feeling that way made him feel even more guilt. How could he be wallowing in self-pity when his best friend was being abused on the daily? 

But he knew Izuku felt the same. He knew it affected him too. Which is why he tried to bring something up that he knew that freckled dumbass would jump at. But if talk about the All Might wasn’t cheering Izuku-Number 1 All Might Fan-Midoriya up, then things were worse than he’d expected. 

“What? Giving up on your obsession already? I might end up surpassing you,” Katsuki said, pushing his fist against Izuku’s chest. The boy smiled softly, his own hand closing against Katsuki’s fist as he held it against himself. 

“I’ve just been thinking a bit…”

“About what?” Katsuki said, feeling Izuku’s heartbeat; as gentle as the pitter-patter of rain against his window. 

Izuku’s face scrunched up, and Katsuki knew that was the face he made whenever he was about to deliver some news that would piss Katsuki off. He braced himself. 

“I think I want to stop trying for UA…”

A dreadful silence ensued, with Katsuki’s eyes widening in pure, unadulterated horror.

“What?”

Katsuki pulled Izuku closer by the collar, his face searching Izuku’s freckled face for some sort of reason. Izuku? Izuku of all people? Giving up?

“You heard me. I’ve just kept thinking about it. I’m quirkless, Katsuki. I’ve got nothing to show. So what if I know a few things about heroes. It doesn’t matter when it comes to the entrance exams and you know that.”

“I don’t understand. This has been your dream –our dream– since we were kids. Why are you deciding to give up now?”

Izuku didn’t speak, only breathing deeply and turning his face from Katsuki’s intense gaze. 

“Answer me!”

“Because I can’t even help one person! Do you get it? I can’t even do one damned thing…”

Katsuki’s grip on Izuku loosened and his eyes bore into sad viridescent eyes. “This is about Himiko. Isn’t it?”

Izuku didn’t answer. 

“You’re a fucking idiot.”

“What?”

“Are you seriously giving up? Are you seriously telling me that you’ve lost your passion because what? You’re stumped? You can’t figure out what to do? So what if you’re quirkless? So what about all that bullshit. You’re Izuku. If anyone can figure this shit out, it’s you.”

“What am I supposed to do? What are any of us supposed to do? You know we’ve been sitting here or hanging out with her knowing what she’s going through. And what have we done? Nothing.” 

“That’s not true and you know it,” Katsuki said, his voice growing louder. “At least we’re with her, right? I don’t think Himiko would want you to give up because of that. And you know damn well you don’t want to give up either. You’re just eaten up with guilt and you think this is the easy way out.”

Katsuki fell quiet as he let those few words exit his own mouth. He was trying to comfort Izuku yet at the same time his own words felt like a dagger against his heart. 

“I don’t know what to do Kacchan. I just feel like shit all the time. How do…how do heroes like All Might deal with it when they can’t save someone?” Izuku said, his breath hitching and tears dripping down his cheeks like rain. 

Katsuki thought about it for a bit. He thought about Izuku’s unrelenting goal to become a hero despite being born quirkless. About how they’d train together nonstop. About their studies, their love and admiration for All Might, and the years spent together always reaching for the same goal; together. And then he looked at Izuku’s hiccuping sobs and how helpless and troubled he looked and felt because he so desperately wanted to help Himiko but didn’t know how. And he knew. He knew that Izuku deserved the title of hero. He always knew. 

Katsuki’s hand came up softly, and he wiped at Izuku’s tears with his thumb ever so gently. “He doesn’t. Because he always saves them. Always.”

Izuku laughed through his tears, his voice nasally but his smile reaching his eyes. And Katsuki sighed in relief at that, feeling his own nose sting. He always loved when Izuku smiled at him. Even though right now, it made him feel ashamed. Because why was it that the kindest people had to feel so much pain? Why was it that Izuku felt so responsible, when Katsuki was the one who wanted to scream? To scream and tell him that it wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t his lack of ability. Rather it was these hands who were to blame. It was Katsuki’s hands to blame. He was at fault. That’s how he felt. That’s how he dealt with the reality he found himself in. 

The door creaked open, and the boys instantly moved away from each other. Katsuki was about to scream something about knocking but he stopped once he saw Ochako standing in the doorway, her eyes red and cheeks wet. She let herself inside and locked the door. Something the two should have done in the first place. 

“What are you doing here too?” Katsuki asked, confusion drawn all over his face. 

“How much did you hear?” was what Izuku asked.

Ochako walked over to the two of them, sitting at the edge of the bed, to the left of Izuku. 

“Since you said you were quirkless…sorry for eavesdropping.”

Izuku froze, unsure how to handle the fact she’d heard. He didn’t particularly like telling people that he was quirkless. But he trusted Ochako. It was just that he couldn’t help the twinge of embarrassment he always felt from it.

“Oh…”

Noticing his discomfort, Ochako turned to him, wiping at her own tears. “I don’t care if you’re quirkless, Izuku. You’re my best friend. That doesn’t matter to me…it’s just…I heard what you said and I…I didn’t know you guys were feeling shitty like this too. You’re feeling like shit too, aren’t you Katsuki?”

He avoided her gaze, turning to look out the window. It was still pouring outside. The rain managed to fill the lull in conversation for a moment before Ochako continued. 

“I always loved it when Himiko smiled. When I first met her, I always had a feeling her smiles were forced. But the more time I spent with her, and the more time we all spent with her, she began to smile more and more. And it made me so happy. I was so happy to see her smile so beautifully,” Ochako said, coiling a lock of her hair on her finger. “But then…then we’d found out about what she was going through. And I couldn’t imagine how she even had the strength to smile at us like that. I felt so stupid for just not seeing it before. How could I not have known?”

“None of us could have known. It was only by chance that we found out. I don’t think she would have told us had we not found out ourselves,” Katsuki said, turning back to Ochako, the whites of his eyes reddening. 

The two nodded solemnly. 

“I really hate that she’s still at that house. I hate that she’s living with those people,” Ochako said, fisting the sheets, her hands shaking. 

Katsuki and Izuku’s eyes narrowed at her words, the both of them feeling the same burning fury. 

“Apparently…” Izuku said, opening and closing his fist as if trying to calm himself. “You need proof to report them. Proof of physical or psychological abuse.”

“But Himiko would never agree to it,” Ochako said.

“And it’d be a shitshow trying to get the cops to listen to us,” Katsuki added, clicking his tongue. 

“Then what do we do?” Ochako asked, but she already knew the answer. 

The boys fell quiet, not sure what to say and grappling between what they should do and what they promised. Then Katsuki remembered that Ochako never answered his question. 

“So…why are you here again?”

“Huh? Oh, right!” she said, getting to her feet and walking to the door. “My parents said they had something to talk to your parents about so they just took me with them. Mitsuki sent me up here to call you two downstairs.”

Katsuki shot a brow up in question. “For what?”

Ochako shrugged, wiping her face on her sleeve and hoping she didn’t look like she was crying. Izuku did the same, and got up to follow her, wanting to find out what Mitsuki wanted from them. Katsuki followed behind, shutting his bedroom lights off. As he turned, hand pulling the doorknob behind him, he couldn’t help noticing a flash of lightning momentarily illuminate his darkened room. Thunder boomed the moment he shut the door behind him, and it only charged up the uneasiness in his stomach. 

When the three of them went downstairs, they were greeted with their parents seated quietly in the living room. There seemed to be a palpable tension in the air, and it only made them all the more uncomfortable. 

“What’s going on?” Izuku asked, stepping closer and resting his hand on the back of the couch. He wasn’t sure if sitting down was the best idea. 

“You better not have some weird idea planned,” Katsuki said, his attention turned towards his mother who sighed at his accusatory tone and smiled only ever so subtly. 

“Just come and have a seat,” she said, but Katsuki didn’t budge, an odd feeling poking at him. And because he didn’t budge, neither did the other two. 

“Mom? Dad? If all of you were going to invite us together, then why didn’t you tell us? We could’ve at least brought Himiko over,” Ochako said. 

Sayaka turned away from her daughter, her hands wrinkling the fabric of her dress. She couldn’t face her. 

“Mom…? Why are you guys acting weird? Why didn’t you invite Himiko?” Izuku asked, not wanting to step forward. It was Katsuki who stood in front of the two, a scowl planted on his face. He didn’t like the way that all their parents were here, and seemingly not by coincidence. His crimson gaze darted to each parent in the room, until it settled on Masaru’s tightlipped expression and Mitsuki’s sunken eyes. He felt his heart skip a beat, and his hand dug into the side of his thighs. 

“You did it on purpose.” 

“Katsuki-” Mitsuki said, but Katsuki didn’t want to hear her. 

“Why didn’t you invite her? Why are all of you here?” he yelled, not caring that he was raising his voice in front of guests. 

“Katsuki!”

“I thought you liked her! Why are you-”

“Because you’re hiding something from us!” Mitsuki said, her voice cracking. The children froze.

Droplets of rain exploded against the windows, each one falling quicker and quicker upon the glass. The world outside seemed to shake and erupt, and inside this little house sat three families who had come together like the gathering of storm clouds. They only hoped the sun would soon shine after it all. At least for that golden child’s sake. 

Chapter Text

Katsuki tried to steady his breathing, his fingers pressed hard against his stomach to the point he was sure he’d left deep indents into his skin. His eyes were set on his mother, who hung her head low, wiped her face with her hands as if washing her face, then finally turned to face the children once more. 

“I’m sorry,” she said, sighing and trying to regain her composure. “I didn’t bring you kids here to yell at you. We’re not here to punish you. We just…we have to talk. We need to talk.”

Katsuki bit the inside of his cheek hard enough he could taste iron. “There’s nothing to talk about. I don’t know what you guys are talking about.” 

He could feel Izuku’s hand press against his back, as if in silent support, and if just a little, he relaxed. 

“Honey…honey please don’t feel you have to hide things from us. I’m talking to you two as well,” Mitsuki said, her eyes falling to Ochako and Izuku. The two stiffened.

“We’re not hiding anything from you,” Ochako said, her hand clutching to her chest and trying to hide her face further behind Katsuki. She had squeezed closer to the boys, her hand outstretched and gripping to the back of Katsuki’s shirt. As if to support him or perhaps it was to prevent herself from breaking apart. 

“Ochako. I know when you’re lying, dear. I’m your mother. Did you think I wouldn’t notice how differently you’ve been acting? Did you think none of us noticed how all three of you were acting? Please just let us help you. Just tell us the truth and we can figure this out together,” Sayaka said, forcing herself to keep her eyes on her daughter. She had no time to be soft-hearted right now. She had to be stern. She had to show her daughter this was far more serious than any of the three of them could handle alone. 

“What truth? There’s nothing to tell, mom! I don’t get why all of you are just…” she groaned, frustrated, her head peeking out from behind Katsuki. She felt so stupid, but she was afraid of slipping up. And strangely, Katsuki always made the group feel safe. Maybe it was his explosive personality, or how sure he sounded when he spoke. But right now, she needed someone to hold. To hold her together. “You’re just ganging up on us! On Himiko! What did she do wrong?” 

“She didn’t do anything wrong, dear,” Sayaka said, keeping herself together. “We’re more worried about the wrongs done upon her.” 

Ochako’s heart stuttered, her grip digging into Katsuki’s shirt and she worried if she was hurting him. 

“What are you talking about?” Izuku said this time, stepping forward and beside Katsuki. He couldn’t let him do this alone. Especially not when Katsuki just shook him out of his stupor. The truth was that Izuku’s mind had grown hazy, a cloud of self-doubt that he’d never quite dealt with blocking his vision. It wasn’t like him to suddenly want to give up. Not with how dedicated he’s been. But Katsuki was right. Giving up was an excuse. It was a shitty excuse to somehow combat the shame he felt in not being able to do anything for Himiko. He wondered what it was exactly that their parents were planning. “Mom…did you agree to this? Is that why all of you brought us here?” 

Inko held her hands together atop her lap, and looked up at her son. “That’s right, Izuku. We sat together and we planned and we tricked you all and brought you here together. And that’s right, we purposefully excluded Himiko.”

“Mom?!” Izuku asked, staring at her in astonishment. How could she just admit to that so casually?

“But!” she said, cutting off any words Izuku could spit out at her. She knew her son more than anything. She knew he had his own sense of justice and she knew how much he wanted to help people. But she also knew he was a child, and she knew sometimes children could only see so far ahead. And it was her duty as a parent to open those doors up for her son and to support him. Even if she was initially doubtful about him being quirkless and pursuing his goals, she had grown and understood better. And she was ashamed of how she behaved before. But she knew she was capable of growth. And she knew she would always support her son. She just didn’t know if Himiko had that option. So she would play this role just far enough until he too understood. “But you children also planned and hid from us. And I want you to think about why. And don’t tell me you didn’t lie or that you’re not hiding anything from us, because Izuku, I am your mother. We are your parents. Do not think for one moment that just because you’ve grown taller and have more interests than we can keep track of, that somehow we do not know our children at their core. So you three can stand there. And you can take a moment to think. Think about what you’re hiding. And think about why you’re hiding it. And then think about why we lied and realize that there is not much difference.” 

The children stood in silence, aware of the aching in their chests and the shared uncertainty and fear that had nestled upon their hearts like the rapid weaving of spiderwebs. Ochako held onto Katsuki for dear life, her heart continuously beating harder and harder, mind swarmed with thoughts of Himiko. She thought about her beautiful golden hair, and her sweet smile. Then she thought about the bruises on her back and the limp she had been dealing with. About how easily she’d break and how little support she had. Then she’d think about her promise to her. About their shared promise with her and she just couldn’t bear seeing her face like that again. She couldn’t bear seeing her pleading, desperate expression as she told them not to tell anyone. But she also kept thinking about her having to deal with even more abuse, and she wondered if she could live with that. Could she, as Ochako Uraraka, aspiring hero and the girl who so delicately held Himiko in her heart, be able to go along with her life knowing she was letting–no– leaving Himiko to hold her own burdens alone. 

And she thought about what Himiko said. “Who’s side are you on?” and she kept wondering what that meant. Was Himiko identifying with Ochako closer than the rest? Did Himiko see Ochako differently? And Ochako, in that single moment standing in Katsuki’s living room, thought about the future. 

As if her soul had been removed from her body, she had slipped into an overly bright and expansive plane where she could not tell up from down. And she saw snippets of her life play in front of her. Her first real meeting with Himiko by the swings. Himiko’s first ever, genuine and pure smile. Himiko’s hair adorned with that red lily clip. Himiko in that gorgeous dress. Himiko. Himiko. Himiko. She was surrounded by her. 

Yet, in the midst of those sweet memories was a rapidly rotting, festering image. The image of Himiko’s tiny bruised body contrasting with the uncertain smile on her face. And the image bled and seethed with an almost acidic touch, foaming up and splattering across all the other memories until the world dimmed into a rustic maroon. Ochako, floating and afraid, looked around in horror until she noticed images of what she imagined the future to be. She reached for them, watching them play in front of her. They were pretty and soft days with Himiko. She imagined a future holding hands and smiling, going to school together, cooking together, growing up together, and always being hand in hand. But even those soon became contaminated.

Her hopeful future turned bleak. Instead there was a future where she would hold Himiko’s hand and smile, ignoring the bruises on her arms. Where she would hug her excitedly, but always careful not to hug too tight save she press against a tender bruise. Where she would invite Himiko to her birthday, only to watch Himiko’s face keep turning to the clock and to watch her smile always flicker on and off. And in every single one of her little dreams of the future, she would always be looking at Himiko’s back. She would always be reaching out to her, but Himiko would always be running away. She would always run away, her lustrous golden hair swishing behind her until Ochako could only see a dot in the far distance. Like a star. Always out of reach.

 And Ochako would remain there, standing still in the warmth of her family’s embrace, surrounded by love and security, and she would smile at Himiko when she was around and then she’d stand very still when she’d leave. And she wondered, if that was the future she wanted? Is that how she wanted to keep Himiko? Like a bird in a cage. Always watching her chirp and flutter about when she’d take her out of the cage, and always wondering why she’d never try flying away. Why she’d only hop about a little bit, and then she’d jump right back into her cage when the time was up. And she’d chirp when the sun was out though she wouldn’t be able to see it. And she’d sleep when the sun set though she didn’t know when. And she’d drink from water that would only be changed once in a while. And she’d eat from the same bird seed that had left her sick time and time again. And she would be happy. And she would be there. And she would be Ochako’s friend. And she would be Ochako’s friend. And she would always be her friend. 

An arrow had been shot straight through Ochako’s heart, and in that little future, she imagined herself falling and falling and falling. And as she fell she would reach out and grasp at the air, forgetting she could activate Zero Gravity. She would be stupidly helpless, the world growing dark and dim and useless. And in that growing pitch black reality, she would always see Himiko’s disembodied smile with a shushing finger in front of her lips, saying “Don’t tell. Don’t tell,” and Ochako would stop fighting gravity. She would let herself fall. Like how she let Himiko never fly. Because her silence had killed her. 

Ochako blinked, her eyes falling across Katsuki’s back and Izuku’s freckled cheeks, and when she looked further she did not see Himiko. But she saw her parents' saddened eyes, and she saw Inko and the Bakugos’ silent stares. And Ochako knew. She knew. She knew what those words meant, even if they weren’t exactly what Himiko may have meant. She’d asked what side Ochako was on. And Ochako knew. She knew fully and unquestionably that she was on Himiko’s side. And if that meant Himiko could no longer be her friend, then that was alright. As long as she could see her happy, even from afar. As long as her future was truly a blissful one, even if Ochako wasn’t in it. Because what point was there in being with her if she ignored her suffering too?

Ochako tugged at Katsuki’s shirt but he didn’t budge. She pinched him and that made him turn around, though he didn’t look as angry as he usually would. Just conflicted. 

“We have to tell them,” she said, and his eyes widened but he didn’t protest. He swallowed, then pulled Izuku by the scruff of his neck into their little group huddle, the green-eyed boy spinning around like a ragdoll and blinking wildly to readjust to his sudden reposition. He shot Katsuki a pointed brow, before turning his attention to what was at hand. 

“Ochako said we have to tell them…I don’t…disagree with her,” Katsuki whispered, hand violently ruffling his hair as if somehow that would calm his panic. He’d come to the same conclusion as her, and he was confident Izuku did too. The only issue was he wasn’t entirely sure just how much his parents knew. 

“Are…are we all okay with telling them? Knowing Himiko is going to really hate us for it?” Izuku asked. Ochako took in a sharp breath before nodding. 

“I’ll tell them,” Katsuki offered, turning to Izuku. “But we need to see what they know first. Then we can tell them if what they’re thinking is what we’re thinking.” 

Izuku nodded, his hand resting on Katsuki's shoulders. 

“And I’ll try to convince Himiko…after we see how things go,” Ochako said, clenching her hands to her chest and stealing a glance at the parents. They were sitting quietly, patiently waiting for them to say something. Ochako sighed deeply, letting as much air out of her body before taking in a fresh breath and steeling herself for what was to come. She took Katsuki’s hand in hers and gave it a firm squeeze. He looked away, turning to the parents. They all mirrored him. 

“How much do you know?” Izuku started, his voice as stable as he could make it. He looked to his mother then to the Bakugos and Urarakas. They hesitated for a moment, a bit unsure about how to word this. Eventually Masaru took the reins. 

“I think you kids should sit down first,” he said, gesturing to the couch that the children had stood behind as if somehow it could protect them from what was to inevitably come. They relented, shuffling to their seats one after the other. Katsuki sat in the middle, and Izuku and Ochako sat on either side of him. 

“It was only a suspicion at first. Mitsuki thought something felt off, but we hadn’t realized how off it was,” he began, continuing his tale to the children. He told them about the phone call. About how all their parents had noticed something was strange with their behavior. Inko had apologized about sneaking a glance at Izuku’s notebook, but he didn’t pay it much mind. They continued on, saying how the dates all seemed to match. Then came the fact that Himiko’s parents never seemed to be around. Not for any of their hangouts, and even most recently for the conference. It was suspicious, and they became even more concerned once they noticed how pessimistic her views were. Masaru didn’t divulge much of what she said, like her uncertainty about continuing to high school; she deserved at least that much privacy. 

“And what do you think is the reason behind her behavior?” Izuku asked, wanting to hear exactly what the parents had concluded. He doubted it, but he still wanted to be sure that they weren’t saying this to somehow negatively blame Himiko. He knew they wouldn’t, but there was no risking it with him. He had to be positive. He didn’t want anything else happening to his friend.

“We think…” Masaru began, clearing his throat and looking to Mitsuki. She nodded, encouraging him on. He sighed, spinning his wedding ring around on his finger. “We think she’s being abused. At least, emotionally. And we know you kids know something. So we want you to–no– need you to tell us what you know.”

“Why?” Izuku asked, a growing sense of protectiveness taking charge. “What are you going to do with what we tell you?” 

Masaru was quiet for a moment, before he pulled out the folder he had shown the rest of the parents just earlier this week. He set it on the table and let the children look through them. “These are documents on reporting abuse. If things are as serious as we are fearing, then we’ll be taking this to the authorities.”

“And what about Himiko?” Izuku said, looking through the pages. “What will happen to her?” 

“Izuku…are you saying it’s serious enough that she has to be removed from the home?” Inko asked, her hands gripping onto the arms of the couch. 

The boy’s confidence wavered, and he hesitated to speak. But Katsuki took his hand in his, reassuring him. It was Katsuki’s turn to explain.

“We want her out of that house,” he said, watching the faces of the parents around him fall. 

“What…what do you mean?” Mitsuki asked, and Masaru kept remembering the image of the limping Himiko. 

Katsuki felt Izuku’s hand tighten, and he looked at him for a moment, letting himself ease into those soft eyes that promised serenity. He took in one final, sharp breath of air before allowing himself to tell all that he could. 

“On Valentine’s day…Himiko had told us that she had to leave early. I didn’t listen to her and tried to stop her. We ended up arguing, and we’d found out something about her that maybe she didn’t want us to know,” Katsuki started, the memories and occupying guilt rushing back as if everything had only happened yesterday. He told them about how Himiko doubted her parent’s love for her, and he told them about how the group tried to make up with her.

“Was that the day she came in all covered in mud?” Masaru asked, and Katsuki nodded. 

“She’d tripped and fell trying to run away from us. We…we thought she had twisted her ankle but she was lying about that.”

Masaru swallowed, afraid of what was going to come out of Katsuki’s mouth next. 

Katsuki licked his dry lips, trying to prepare himself for what he was going to say. He could feel the barely contained guilt clawing at his throat. “It’s your fault. You did this.” 

He shook his head, feeling his body begin to burn hot and irritated, sweat accumulating in his palms, tiny sparks going off from his sheer wreck of emotion. His hold on Izuku tightened, and the freckled boy did not flinch. Katsuki was the one who just said he’d take charge and tell the parents what happened. So why was it so hard to speak? Why was he such a coward despite how high and mighty he acted? 

“Katsuki?” his father whispered, and the blonde’s mind went numb. 

“Her…” he began, swallowing and trying to stop the tremble in his lip. “Her dad got pissed that she came home late because I…because I stopped her,” Katsuki continued, his voice breaking as he tried to speak. 

“What? Kacchan that wasn’t your-” 

“It was!” he snapped, his face crumpling, bottom lip trembling and trying not to turn into a full blown frown. “If it weren’t for me! Then she wouldn’t have had all those bruises on her body! Have you ever seen such dark bruises? I kept thinking and thinking about just how hard he must’ve beaten her!” 

It was as if the air had been sucked out of the room, leaving everyone silent, with their eyes bloodshot and unblinking. They couldn’t believe what they were hearing. They had suspected it. Talked about it. Discussed the possibilities and what to do next. But to hear it out of this little boy’s mouth? Unfathomable. 

“Where…where were they?” Masaru asked, his hands trembling, red hot blood rushing to his face, veins bulging against his neck and temple. 

Katsuki tried to regain his composure, his body beginning to hiccup to self-regulate his rapidly declining confidence. “...on her back, and her legs. They were so bad they seemed black, and she kept limping.” 

Ochako and Izuku watched him speak, their eyes growing misty and burning with the terrible urge to cry and cry. 

“I’m not even sure they take care of her. She’s always so…alone,” Ochako said, her eyes welling with tears that slowly dripped down her cheeks. The more she spoke those things out loud, the harder it was on her to realize this was Himiko’s reality. If it hurt this much to even hear or talk about, how much did it hurt to live it and to have lived it for so long? And for what? What reason could possibly warrant such cruelty?

The parents watched all this unfold. They watched and listened as their babies told them about how their best friend–a child all the same–had been mercilessly beaten and neglected beyond measure. Like moonlight descending upon a distant shore, they had expanded their arms to their children, running from their seats as if their feet burned. They pulled their children into their arms, rubbing their backs and kissing their tearstained faces. And they let them cry and sob in their arms at the harshness in which they had to hide away for the sake of a well-intentioned promise that had eaten them up from the inside out.

Mitsuki cupped Katsuki’s face in her hands, her thumbs wiping away his usually scarce tears. She looked into his crimson eyes that reflected her own heartbroken eyes, and she kissed his soft cheeks as if she was holding him as a newborn. She couldn’t imagine anyone with a heart to be capable of saying harsh things to their children, much less punishing them in such a way. Only monsters could do such a thing. She kissed his forehead, wiping his hair back and bringing him into her arms and she held him there. 

“It’s no one’s fault but the people who hurt her. Do you understand me, Katsuki? The only ones to blame are those who hurt others weaker than them,” she whispered, patting his little back and he sniffled against her hold, letting her words soothe him if just for now.

Mitsuki felt the warmth of his small body and she couldn’t help but imagine him as that loud, demanding baby of hers, crying and reaching out to her with his small fingers that could only ever wrap around one of her own fingers. And she sobbed, her tears falling atop his blonde hair as she held him tight. She looked up to Masaru, who reached his hand out to wipe his wife’s sorrowful tears. She shut her eyes tight and when she opened them, she looked around to find Inko pulling her son into her embrace, kissing his freckled cheeks and cradling him as if he were not taller than her. And she saw Sayaka and Chamaru holding their little girl in their arms, her father trying to make her laugh and her mother wiping at her baby’s tears. And Mitsuki thought about Himiko’s tiny little face and the excited smile when she’d shown her the outfits her and Masaru had tailored for her. And she wondered if that little girl had ever been loved as she should? 

And in that moment, the parents had understood that there was no greater sin upon this earth than tarnishing the bond between parent and child. There would be no peace until that golden child had been freed from the grasp of those demons and put into loving arms. 

–

Everyone took their time recovering, and Masaru and Chamaru had gotten up to prepare something warm to calm everyone’s nerves as they continued their conversation. Masaru put on one of his many aprons, for both safety and in hopes of putting a smile on anyone’s face tonight. Chamaru looked intrigued, setting the tray he’d picked up back down and looking towards Masaru. 

“Do you happen to have one I could borrow? I’m sure it’d make my girl laugh,” he said, and Masaru nodded, rummaging through his cabinets. He pulled out a few differently colored ones, and offered them to Chamaru. He picked one up and tied it on, before returning to brew some nice green tea. He was masterful, as he’d declared to Masaru. 

Meanwhile, the children sat with their mothers, cuddled up against them and relaxed. Surprisingly, even Katsuki, who seemed to be needing this far too much to deny it. 

“Will you really help Himiko?” Ochako asked, her head resting against her mother’s chest. Sayaka petted her hair gently, feeling Ochako’s tiny body rise and fall with each breath she took. 

“Yes, dear. We’re going to do everything we possibly can. You children did enough. Let the adults handle this,” she said, and Ochako nodded. But still, she was unsure.

Izuku seemed to catch on, as he always does. “The issue is Himiko is going to be really upset that you guys found out. And even more than that, I’m not sure she’d even want to listen to us long enough to convince her to let us help her.” 

Inko held his hand gently. “We know. It can’t be helped since the poor dear has been going through this for so long that somehow she’d convinced herself this was all she was allowed. But we have to show her she has a choice. She deserves a gentle love.”

“How?” Katsuki whispered, his head buried deep under his mother’s chin. He still kept taking sudden little breaths every once in a while, his cheeks tearstained and eyes red. And he for sure did not want to turn around and let anyone see him like that. At least more than what they’d already seen.

Mitsuki thought for a moment, then her right hand slid to cup Katsuki’s corresponding cheek and her eyes softened like the melting of snow. “Himiko may be angry with you. She may be upset and want to push you away. But you won’t let her go, would you? You’re my stubborn little boy, Katsuki. You’re going to grab onto her and convince her. She has to realize she needs the help. She has to. I’m just sorry that I’m asking this of you three, but Himiko loves you. I know she does because she trusts you. And even if she tries to run off, she won’t help herself but to listen.” 

“How can you be so sure?” Katsuki asked, and his mom pinched his nose, wiggling it about until he got irritated and pulled his face away from her. She smiled at him. 

“Because you two are awfully similar.” 

Katsuki let her words absorb for a moment, but not before he heard a sharp snorting sound and barely contained giggles. 

“Dad! What are you even wearing?” Ochako asked, laughing at the ridiculousness of her father. This was her big, construction working, buff man of a father. And he was wearing a frilly pink apron, contrasting against his black shirt and pants. What was worse was the lettering. Bold white, next to a warning sign. It read, “Warning! Hot surface. Will cause severe burns,” with an arrow pointing upwards. 

Masaru followed behind in his usual “Kiss the Chef” apron. Katsuki sat up, head looking over to see the spectacle before him. 

“Dad…you did not give him your apron to try on,” he said, though he smiled. Just a little. 

“That’s your dad’s apron?” Ochako asked, and at Katsuki’s humiliated nod, she burst into tearful laughter, holding her stomach and lolling her head back. Izuku couldn’t help himself from snorting at the sight, and neither did the rest of the parents. They tried to turn their heads away to inconspicuously laugh, but couldn’t help a few giggles to escape them as Chamaru walked in and settled the tray of green tea on the table. Masaru followed behind, a tray of some quickly prepared sandwich bites to put something in everyone’s stomach. Once the laughter had somewhat settled down, everyone had begun to dig in. The tears had done a number on them, especially the children, and they ate in a solemn silence. And throughout it, their minds were occupied with thoughts of Himiko and what they would have to do from now on. But this was one step closer, and their feelings no longer mattered in this situation. They just had to save her.

At any cost. 

—

“How are we going to actually convince her?” Izuku asked, sitting on the floor, head resting on Katsuki’s bed. The three had gone up to Katsuki’s room, which seemed to be the place where everything happened. The parents remained downstairs, further discussing the logistics and sharing connections. Inko knew a social worker that would come by her store once in a while, and the Urarakas could get in contact with their accident lawyer and see if she knew someone involved with the Child Guidance Center. The Bakugos seemed to be discussing something else, but the children had their own things to worry about. 

“I’m not sure,” Katsuki said, thinking about how Himiko still thought of her abusers as her parents. “It’s like she thinks she deserves it and she doesn’t. But how do we make her see that?”

He slid down next to Izuku, his legs folded closer to him and his head resting on his folded arms upon his knees. He could feel the puffiness of his eyes and he thought about what kind of situation would ever convince her otherwise. Katsuki didn’t want to see Himiko begging like that anymore. But he also didn’t want to see her smile as if she wasn’t hurting.

Ochako paced back and forth before the two, sniffling as she tried to think of any type of scenario. “I don’t want her to run away from us. I want her to run away with us.”

“Keep pacing like that and you’re going to make me dizzy,” Katsuki said, eyes peeking up towards her. She frowned, before sighing and stopping.

“How long do you think we can keep her next to us without her running off?” Ochako asked, hands on her hips.

“Hopefully long enough that something we say sticks,” Izuku said, pushing a hand through his hair, droplets of sweat by his hairline. 

“Or we could leash her,” Katsuki offered, and the two scowled at him but their expressions eased at his words. This was Katsuki trying to act like he wasn’t just sobbing his eyes out. Ochako walked over to him and slid down next to him. She mirrored his position, her knees tucked in tightly against her chest and she looked up to the ceiling for a moment. 

“I hope that she at least knows we love her and we’re doing this for her. That’s all I want for her to know if she decides to never speak to us again,” she said, shutting her eyes. Her body leaned towards the right and her head rested on Katsuki’s shoulder. The blonde pulled his head up, eyes looking over to Ochako’s wisps of brown hair that vulnerably fell on his skin. And her round cheeks squished up as she rested against him. He didn’t move, letting her lean on him and taking a bit of comfort in it. Then he felt another weight on his right shoulder this time, and he looked over to find Izuku’s green curls and freckled cheeks pressed against his arm. Katsuki eased, his back relaxing against his bed. And he remained still, shutting his eyes and letting the sound of his two friends’ soft breathing tangle up with the drumming of rain against his window. As he felt his mind begin to swirl about towards an exhausted sleep, naturally, his thoughts went to Himiko. And he imagined her head softly resting on his thigh, her unhurt body curled up and sleeping soundly with the rest of them. 

“Hey, Katsuki?” Izuku mumbled, already nodding off. 

“Mm?” 

“It’s not your fault.” 

Katsuki sighed deeply at those words, as if somehow Izuku’s voice took away all his pain. 

“Heroes always save people, right?” Ochako said, her soft cheeks softly rubbing against Katsuki’s arm as she spoke.

“Right,” the two boys said in unison. And for a brief moment, everything felt like it would be okay.

—

The rain seemed to fall from the sky at a slant, but Himiko knew it was simply the wind howling against it. The sudden thunderstorm had rattled against her windows, and she sat on her desk looking outside as she finished up some homework. When she turned to put it away, she found a folded piece of paper tucked away in her folder. She pulled it out, unfolding it as she read what it said. A frown took over her features, and she folded the paper back up and put it away along with her homework. She had to eventually fill out that “top schools” paper, but she just really had no idea. Mitsuki had told her she could go at her own pace, but what could she do if she was always running? Always trying to escape yet still letting herself be pulled back as if she were tied by an invisible string that urged her back into a cage and behind a mask. The Bakugos filled her with an unnecessary emotion and even more unnecessary thoughts. Like what a nice family would be like or what loving words sounded like. 

And even worse: what hope felt like. 

She got up from her desk, shoving the chair in. Her eyes lingered on the rain outside and up to the gray stormy clouds that hovered overhead despite the incoming spring. And she wondered just how long do storms last before they disperse? Her gaze fell to her room and she became far too aware of the stagnant silence. And in the silence, she had quickly become even more conscious of her own body. The throbbing in her veins, the unbearable ache in her teeth and the mind numbing urge to want to take, take, take. To consume and be consumed until she could no longer remember her own name. Her breathing picked up, and she realized just how stupid she had been. Somehow the urges had settled down, little by little. But she always knew they were undoubtedly there, lurking, screeching beneath her and begging to crawl out. She wanted. She needed. 

Her eyes went to the doorknob, and her feet followed, rushing down the stairs as silent as she could make herself. Thankful no one was downstairs, she reached towards the fridge, pulling it open and searching through it. A few apples, a gallon of milk, left overs, and a bunch of other things that meant nothing to her. Her tongue slid around her canines, hoping maybe a layer of saliva could make the aching sensitivity ease just a bit. It didn’t. 

She heard a creak followed by footsteps and her heart jumped. She grabbed a red apple, shut the fridge, and sped towards her room. Heart still pounding in her chest, she slid down, back against the door. She didn’t have her usual strawberry milk and she wasn’t sure if she had much more money left. Her allowance wasn’t much anyways. Just a must her father had given her so no one would ask too many questions. 

She sank her teeth as far into the flesh of the apple as she could, the cold painful and biting, but the texture comforting. It hurt, but the pain and cold helped numb her aching teeth. She suckled on the juice, biting into the flesh and eating. She thought things were alright. That maybe the urges could be controlled a bit more now. Maybe her moments of ease with the gang kept the urges at bay, but ultimately they could not stop this curse she was born with. It was always such disgusting urges. She always had to find some means of holding them back, but she always knew at the back of her mind that all these little substitutes did nothing for her. She needed actual, hot blood. Like some monster, she craved something so repulsive. Who else wanted so much they wished to consume another? How could that be anything but normal?

Her eyes went back to the window and to the rain outside, and she pulled her teeth out and bit somewhere else. Over and over again, until somehow she felt satisfied enough. Her eyes fell to the crimson of the apple, bright and glowing despite the grayness of the room and her hands clenched tightly around it and around the desperate bite marks upon it. She flung it across the room, watching it smack against the wall, fall, and roll until it stopped. Himiko rested her head in her hands, shaking her body right and left as if somehow that would remove these terrible urges. If only she could be normal. If only she didn’t feel like this. Then maybe all the love her friends gave her wouldn’t make her feel ashamed. Wouldn’t make her feel so terribly lonely.

Chapter Text

“We have to do it today,” Izuku said to Katsuki as they walked to school. The blonde nodded, his head downcast as he kicked at a rock along the path. The three of them kept thinking of when or how to bring it up to Himiko. But at this point they’ve just been pushing it back and they knew doing so only brought more harm. So today, they were going to ask Himiko to meet them by Inko’s store. They could stay in the back and try to talk it out somewhere closed and safe. It was just up to Ochako to take her there. 

Izuku looked up, his eyes squinting from the sunlight. It had rained harshly the entire weekend but had let up starting Monday. Though the forecast called for rain starting Wednesday. Starting today. And Izuku wasn’t quite sure if he should trust the forecast considering how bright the sun was shining. Still, he brought an umbrella along just in case. His gaze fell to Katsuki and then to the rock he was kicking along. It’ll tumble forward, colliding against uneven bumps in the path and sprouting dandelions before skidding to a halt. Only for Katsuki to kick at it again and it’ll tumble and tumble. He wondered how much it had to be kicked for it to smooth at the edges and eventually turn into dust. 

Izuku’s hand came by Katsuki’s chest, stopping him. Katsuki looked at him in confusion, but Izuku had simply turned to kick the pebble into the grass. There it would be safe. He let go of Katsuki and kept walking, leaving the blonde momentarily confused before he continued walking alongside him. 

—

“Himiko, you really need to hand that paper in soon,” Himiko’s homeroom teacher said, and Himiko only nodded as she sat in her seat. Her teacher sighed, before walking back to her desk and leaving the blonde with her own thoughts. She still didn’t know what to put in that paper. And at this point it hadn’t mattered. The school year was coming to an end, and she kept holding back on picking a school or registering for the entrance exams. And surprisingly enough, her parents hadn’t said a word about it. That worried her for they were always requiring her to be on top of everything. Her fingers folded into her palm one by one until her fist trembled and she stared down at her thighs. Why did she have to worry about what was up with her parent’s every single change in emotion but also have to keep up with everything else? Shouldn’t she be like everyone else?

Her eyes peaked up, and she looked about in the classroom. The girls in her class were in their own little cliques, and she heard snippets of conversations. Things about high schools, excitement about graduation, and who they invited. Himiko wondered if she should even show up to graduation. It’s not like it would have mattered. 

Her attention fell to her hands in her lap, and she brought her hand up, wrist drawing closer to her lips. She just needed to bite somewhere beneath her sleeve. Just enough to stop the growing aching in her body. She didn’t know why her urges seemed to be spiraling further and further and she just couldn’t keep them under control lately. Being surrounded by all these people and the pit of jealousy and unease in her stomach only further left her on the brink. Just as her teeth were about to pierce her skin, the lunch bell rang and Himiko pulled away as everyone began to shuffle outside. She dropped her arms to her side, glancing outside the window and towards the swaying trees. Her features fell and she followed behind everyone else, routinely walking through the halls like a lifeless robot. Down the hall, turn right, open the doors. She was glad that at least no one bothered her anymore. It seemed that the previous fight with Ami had made people more wary of her. She was both glad for it and a little uncomfortable. Because now that people avoided her, she felt more and more repulsive and it only further solidified the idea she had of herself. A monster; deserving of isolation and suffering. She sighed.

She sat at an empty table, staring at the food before her. The colors seemed to meld together and she wasn’t sure if it was her own imagination or if it simply looked that unappetizing. She pushed the tray away, losing her appetite and growing even more disturbed by the second. Today felt like shit already and she wasn’t sure if she should be saying “I want to go home” for she had grown sick of that place. But even though she hated it, where else could she go? Who else would let her stick around despite knowing what she is? 

Himiko stiffened, feeling a pair of soft hands slide through her hair and cover her eyes, save for the pinkie finger. Her vision grew dark, but she knew these soft hands. She knew this gentle touch, and she simply could not help herself from grinning as she realized who had arrived at such a perfect time to pull her from her own thoughts. 

“Guess who,” Ochako said, her voice melodious and teetering at the edge of a giggle. Himiko hummed, feigning ignorance. 

“Katsuki? What are you doing at Rozaryu?” she joked, and she could practically see Ochako’s displeased frown. 

“Eh? There’s no way you think my hands are that chunky and sweaty,” Ochako said, but Himiko had rested her own hands over Ochako’s that still remained on her eyes. She pulled them off gently, readjusting to the light as she craned her neck backwards. Ochako stood behind her, her brown bubbly hair bobbing down in soft wisps akin to the gentle touch of a fragile flower petal or even a baby bird’s fluffy feathers. Himiko smiled up at her, still holding Ochako’s hands in her own. 

“Maybe I do. Maybe I don’t,” she teased, unable to help herself. Ochako pouted, pulling her hands away and instead reaching for the chair beside Himiko. She pushed the chair closer to Himiko, and she put her hands up, fingers apart. 

“Give me your hands,” Ochako said, and Himiko leaned her head to the side in slight confusion. But Ochako didn’t wait for her, instead reaching for the blonde’s hands and putting them in hers. Ochako kept her pinkies up, and she gently squeezed Himiko’s hands in hers as she held them up as if they were pushing against each other. 

“See? Mine are much softer,” she said, and Himiko could not help the blush that streaked across her face. She nodded in agreement, feeling her heart hurriedly pumping blood through her body. Everything felt okay when Ochako was there. She made things easier to bear. Though Himiko had grown a bit concerned over how much she wanted to reach forward and sink her teeth in Ochako’s pretty neck. She could not help how her body came closer to Ochako, her head resting against Ochako’s shoulders and inhaling the floral scent of her shampoo. She imagined how nice it would feel to bite her. To feel her warm skin against her lips and her sweet, rose blood flowing right into her-

She pulled her hands out of Ochako’s grasp, a sensation beyond anything she could decipher falling solemnly upon her shoulders. What was she just thinking? She couldn’t. She couldn’t do such a thing to Ochako. That was. That was like how she’d felt with Saito. It was that all consuming hunger. The thing that blinded her and made her heart throb. But, it didn’t feel at all like how she did with Saito. This was more intense. More wanting. It was worse. Monstrous. And absolutely depraved. It was wrong. Wrong. Wrong. 

“Himiko?” Ochako asked, her hand reaching for the blonde’s face, cupping her face in her hands and urging her to look up. Himiko practically melted into her touch, though everything rational in her screamed at her to run. “Are you alright?” 

If only she knew. “Yeah…yeah I’m okay. I just zoned out for a bit, but yeah. Were you saying something?” 

Ochako didn’t look quite convinced, but she knew Himiko wasn’t about to say much more. That only made her more nervous about what her and the boys were planning on doing later. God…

“I was going to ask you if you wanted to come with me to Inko’s store? The boys will be there too and we can just hang out and stuff,” Ochako said, praying she sounded convincing enough and not at all suspicious. 

Himiko took a minute to think, her eyes looking down but Ochako had still been holding Himiko’s face and that made it particularly hard to think. “Yeah. We can go together.”

Ochako relaxed at those words, but she tried not to think too much about what would happen when they got there. 

–

“Looks like rain,” Ochako said, holding Himiko’s hand as they walked towards the mall to Inko’s store. In the time it took them to leave school and begin their walk, the sky had grown filled with gray clouds and the trees would creek with each sudden and forceful gust of wind. It sent the girls’ hair violently swishing about, and all that left them with was a laughter so hard it made their cheeks hurt.

“At least we’ll be safe inside if it starts raining,” Himiko said, her free hand palm up to feel for any stray droplets of rain. Nothing. “We haven’t been to Inko’s in a while. You think she made us sweets again?”

“I hope so!” Ochako said, smiling. But it faltered just a bit, thankfully once she had already looked away from Himiko. They had to do this. They had to talk to her. But why did it feel like this was the last time they’d ever speak to each other? Was it the nerves? The severity of the to-be-had conversation? Or maybe it was the swirling clouds overhead; a harbinger of uncertainty and discord. Ochako tightened her hold on Himiko’s hand just a bit, and even though she was sure it felt like it’ll rain any minute, she let her feet drag. Selfishly, she’ll enjoy this quiet moment of peace. Just for now. 

Ochako cleared her throat, trying to find something else to talk about as they walked. “The thunderstorm during the weekend was crazy, right?” 

Ah, what the hell was she even saying? 

Himiko looked at her, her sunshine eyes staring upwards as she thought. “I just stayed inside, so it was okay.”

Ochako nodded, feeling her mouth go dry. “Right…me too.” 

She didn’t want to think about how they all met up without her. Or how she was eventually going to find out just minutes from now. 

“Did you do anything while it rained? It was the perfect weather for something warm so we ended up baking some bread together. My dad and I kneaded the dough and my mom-” 

Ochako stopped talking. What…was she even saying?

“And your mom what?” Himiko asked, earnestly wanting to hear more about Ochako’s day. 

“It’s nothing…what were you doing?”

Himiko’s brows scrunched together momentarily, but she quickly recovered. “I just did some homework. I still have to fill out my top three schools…”

“Oh, right! You’re graduating soon! Isn’t that exciting? You’ll be done and you can…you can do what you want…and…and…you…” 

She trailed off, her words tripping over each other in short mumbles until eventually she stopped talking. It was like everything she said or thought was normal died in her throat. The more she talked to Himiko, the more she realized their conversations were always going to be one-sided. They were always going to be about Ochako’s exciting happy days, and they would never be about Himiko because Himiko never talked about her days. Because Himiko never had any good days with her family. Ochako bit her lip, and she looked forward, watching as the doors to the mall opened and closed with each passerby. 

“Ochako?” Himiko said, looking just slightly down at her. Ochako met her gaze, almost forgetting that Himiko was taller than her. Taller than all of them. 

“Yeah?” Ochako said, and she could feel Himiko slowly pull her hands away, up until Ochako was barely holding on to the tips of her fingers. And soon enough, that gentle warmth disappeared too. 

Himiko’s arms wrapped around herself, her face scrunched up and uncomfortable. It looked like she was struggling to voice her thoughts. Her mouth opened, pointed fangs popping out yet not a word fully uttered. Her nails dug into her arms, the words begging to be released. 

“Ochako…are you…”

Ashamed of me? 

“What’s wrong?” Ochako asked, feeling her heart pick up speed. Did she suspect her? Did she want to turn around and leave? Such thoughts drowned her, and foolishly enough she hadn’t noticed that it wasn’t that at all. 

“Aren’t you cold? We should hurry up inside,” Himiko said instead, walking past Ochako and towards the sliding doors. Ochako watched her as she did, her eyes firmly planted on the back of her figure. Always at the back. She bit her tongue, and forced her feet to move after her. This was no time to be in her feelings. She’ll worry about her own inner turmoil after they spoke to her. 

Himiko’s feet carried her swiftly through the mall, her shoes clacking against the polished floors and her eyes focused ahead as she swerved through the crowd with Ochako on her tail. Finally, she stood in front of Inko’s store, its soft ambience inviting her in. She could see Inko from here, seated behind the counter, her hands tapping rhythmically against it. It wasn’t until Ochako had finally caught up, and waved hard enough for Inko’s eyes to finally catch the sudden movement, that the older woman had noticed them. She beckoned them closer and the two closed the distance, trying to forget the unnecessary tension just moments prior.

“Girls! There you are! I made some cupcakes in the back, but I’d hurry up before Katsuki finishes them. That boy’s more of a glutton for my baking than Izuku is,” she said, chuckling as she did. 

“Cupcakes! See, Ochako, I had a feeling she’d bake something,” Himiko cheered, looking towards Ochako. But the brunette didn’t seem as excited as she usually was. Another pang quaked through Himiko’s body, and she grew all the more deflated. Why did things feel so weird today?

“You two should head inside, right Ochako?” Inko said, and Ochako flinched out of her dazed state before nodding along. She smiled at Himiko and urged her to follow behind as she walked towards the back. Himiko wasn’t all too sure about that smile, and the feeling only intensified when she made eye contact with Inko. A subtle softening of the eyes; a shushed kind of pity and emotion only someone like Himiko would pick up on.

For some reason, her legs dragged a bit longer when she followed behind Ochako. She didn’t want to go to the back. Things felt weird. They were weird and they were murky and they made her feel horrible. First it was these urges. Then it was that stupid assignment. The crazy weather. And the way everyone around her suddenly started to tiptoe around her. It felt like a chorus of voices just wouldn’t stop screaming inside her head. Screaming and screaming, and just never shutting up. Not once! Not ever since she was born! Just getting louder, and louder. Tiptoe, tipoe. Careful or she’ll crack. Careful or she’ll bleed all over you. Don’t give her a hand! She’ll drag you with her! She’ll drag you into her mess! Her mess! Her mess! Tick, tock, tick, tock. Tip toe, tip toe! She’ll crack, she’ll crack! You’ll fall with her!

“Himiko?”

She looked up, practically gasping for breath, her nails digging into her wrists and her muscles tense. Katsuki stood by the table, his hand outstretched with a cupcake in hand. 

“I was asking if you wanted one,” he said, looking from her to the cupcake in his hand. “Unless you don’t want it.” 

“Huh? What, yeah. Yeah, I’ll take it,” she said, reaching for it and not realizing she had already walked into the backroom. She bit into the cupcake, but like lightning had struck her, she cringed and it fell out of her grasp and to the floor. She’d almost forgotten how sensitive her teeth were recently. Sweets weren’t going to help. 

“Aw, damn,” Izuku said, watching the sad fallen cupcake and mourning it. It was the last one too. 

“What do you mean, ‘damn?’ The both of you already finished it all up! I just got one!” Ochako said, an accusatory finger pointed at Izuku. 

“Did it taste like shit or something?” Katsuki asked, staring down at the cupcake. It had fallen frosting first and looked pretty sad. He knew it didn’t taste like shit though. He’d eaten most of them. Though he wasn’t going to admit that. Not with Ochako being so riled up.

“I’m sorry, no, that’s not it. It’s just my teeth,” she said, a wave of panic flashing through her like a bucket of ice cold water had splashed on her. 

“What’s wrong with your teeth? Cavities?” Izuku asked, grabbing a paper towel and reaching for the cupcake. He picked it up and threw it in the trash, though he made a big show of fake weeping over it. 

“No, no…it’s not cavities. My teeth just get sensitive sometimes,” she explained, clenching her jaw and looking to the place where the cupcake had fallen. It did taste pretty good from whatever frosting she had managed to lick up.

“Does it hurt?” Ochako asked, turning to Himiko but the blonde felt even worse with all their eyes on her. 

“No,” she lied. In truth, everything hurt. Everything ached and burned. Her old bruises. The only recently fading ache in her legs that had her limping for a while. Her teeth. Even her very skin felt like it was melting off her, pins and needles all the more intense and suffocating. Why was this happening to her? Why did her body feel like it was trying to rip its own skin off? “But, why is everyone here?” 

The other three froze, but tried to play it off.

“What do you mean? I already told you we’d be meeting with the boys,” Ochako said. Himiko narrowed her eyes at her, awfully suspicious. 

“We’re just here to hang out like any other day. What? You don’t miss us?” Katsuki said, a smirk playing on his lips. But Himiko knew better. She was used to lying and much more used to pretending. Her friends were hiding something and Himiko knew more about hiding than they ever would. She picked up on other people’s slight changes in emotions quicker than most, and she knew Katsuki’s smirk was all for show.

She looked from Katsuki’s eyes, to Izuku and then to Ochako. She took in the tension in their faces, and the difficulty they had in maintaining eye contact. She remembered the look Inko gave her, and then she noticed the locked door. 

“What did you do?” she asked, her body erupting in signals of panic. This was unlike them. This was unlike any of them. Since when did Ochako act all quiet? Since when did Inko’s gaze look so melancholic? Why weren’t they looking her in the eyes? 

They fell quiet, exchanging anxious glances that Himiko noticed all too well. They were hiding something, and they all knew what it was. What could it be that they’d all know? What could make them all unite together and bring her here? Why here? Why this closed space? Why lock the door? The image of Inko’s sad eyes flashed into her mind and Himiko’s stomach flipped.

“Himiko, we’re just worried about you,” Ochako began and those words alone were all Himiko needed for the cogs to click right into place. Worried. They were worried about her. They’d said something like that before. Something about taking care of her. Right when they were discussing what to do with the bruises they saw on her back. 

Her eyes widened, and she stepped back watching the three of them in a new lens. They weren’t just quiet and anxious. They were guilty.  

“You told them,” she choked out, the realization a punch to the gut. 

The room felt infinitely smaller, the three huddled around the table with Himiko facing them, her back to the door. Ochako stepped closer, a hand reaching out with those soft, well-meaning eyes. 

“Himiko, just hear us out,” she said, her voice strangely serious. 

“You told them! I told you not to! I told you not to do that, and you did! Why did you lie to me? Why did you betray me?” she screeched, anger and panic imploding inside her. She glared at the three of them, her pupils cut into slits and her eyes narrowed. 

“Himiko, just listen to us. Please just calm down,” Izuku said, and Himiko scoffed at his words, turning to him. 

“Calm down? You want me to calm down after you just shared the one secret I told you to keep? How am I supposed to calm down?” she asked, her body heaving with each harsh explosion of rage. 

“We just want to help you. We did it for you…please just liste-” Ochako tried, trying to remain as calm as she could muster. She knew Himiko would react like this. She knew her first instinct would be to scream at them. But Ochako didn’t care. She had to make sure her voice reached her. 

“For me?” Himiko asked, and her eyes set on Ochako, a burning fury in those golden eyes and Ochako found it so difficult to not want to look away. Himiko’s gaze burned. It burned and left her aching, wishing to douse her flames with an affectionate embrace but she knew Himiko would push her away with how she was right now. “For me? You did it for me? Did what? Ruined my life? Told your parents and now I’m going to be known as the girl who gets beat by her parents, right? Another stupid little title to add to the list! I don’t care what you did it for because I told you not to say anything!”

“What choice did we have?!” Katsuki yelled, his self control wavering as he stared right back at Himiko, the same burning rage in his crimson eyes. He couldn’t stand watching her like this. Watching her panic and get angry because all they wanted to do was what? Take her out of an abusive home? Stop her from being beat? He just didn’t understand! He would never understand! But he also knew it wasn’t Himiko’s fault. It wasn’t her fault her mind worked like this. But it still pissed him off. 

“What did you want us to do? Shut up for the rest of our lives? Did you want us to not say or do a damn fucking thing the next time you show up limping?” 

“I don’t give a damn!” she said back, her voice scratching at her throat. “I told you not to tell! And now,” she said, turning to Izuku as she pointed a harsh, shaking finger at him. “Now your mom’s giving me pitiful looks! She’s staring at me and I know she’s thinking about how I’m just so pathetic!” 

Izuku flinched back, but then his brows furrowed and his shoulders stiffened. “She doesn’t think you’re pathetic! She’s looking at you like that because she cares about you! Because she wants you to be safe! That’s what all our parents think! Even they knew something was up! Why do you think we ended up telling them when we did?”

“What?” she said, a look of disgust and shock painting her features. 

“They already had their suspicions, Himiko! They already knew something was wrong, and they brought us all together to talk about it! To talk about how to help you, even if you don’t want the help,” Izuku said, his voice increasing in volume. 

“So all of you…all of you met up and talked about this? Talked about me when I wasn’t there?” she said, a shake in her voice. An angry, shaking tremble that threatened to rip her apart. 

“It was for your own good! We had to do something or you would have been stuck in that stupid house for the rest of your life!” Katsuki said, panting and clenching his fists as he swung his arms about, a fist slamming on the table.

“You don’t know shit about me! You don’t know anything! Do you have any idea how it feels to be treated like…like an embarrassment? I see the way you’re looking at me! I see how you’re avoiding conversations, Ochako!” 

“W…what?” the brunette said, the attention suddenly on her. 

“You’re embarrassed of me! Do you all pity me now? Do you feel proud of yourself for trying to help the poor, little abused girl? Is that it? Well, I don’t want your help! I don’t need it! I’ve been fine as I was and I will be fine as I am! I don’t need your pity! I don’t need you to look at me like I’m such a poor little thing! I don’t need any of that. I don’t need those looks from you and I sure as hell don’t need your help!” 

“We’re not embarrassed of you!” Ochako said, desperation overtaking her features. 

“Then what? Why do you jump about when you talk to me? Do you feel bad that you have nice parents and I don’t? I’ve lived like this since the day I was born! They’re my parents and I’m stuck with them and that’s that. Don’t tell me you want to help me when all you’re doing is ruining the little stability I have!” 

“What stability? Do you hear yourself? They don’t fucking love you! They hit you! They leave you alone and don’t give a shit about you!” Katsuki said, his anger loose and his filter gone.

“Kacchan, don’t-”

But Katsuki’s anger had consumed him, and he simply could not stop. If Ochako and Izuku’s soft talking wasn’t getting through to her, then he was going to be the asshole and pound it through her thick skull.

“I don’t care! Why the fuck are you letting yourself sit in that situation when we’re trying to give you a way out? Do you think you deserve it or something? Do you seriously not see how shitty your life is?!” 

“Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up!” Himiko screamed, her hands pressed against her ears as she shook her head right and left. She didn’t need to hear this from him. She didn’t need to hear it because she already knew. 

Katsuki stomped closer to her, grabbing her hands and pulling them away forcibly. “Your parents are fucking monsters! Your home life is shit! And you’re an idiot for trying to stay!” 

“Katsuki, that’s enough!” Ochako yelled, watching the scene before her and feeling as if she was sinking, the floor disappearing beneath her. He ignored her, his brows in sharp ‘Vs’ that left his forehead wrinkled and his face tense.

“No! Shut up! Stop talking, you asshole! I fucking hate you! I hate you so much!” Himiko yelled, trying to pull her hands away from him, but even though she may have been taller than Katsuki, he was much stronger. 

He flinched at her words for a moment, his eyes softening just a bit before returning with an even sharper anger.

“You hate me?! You hate me ? What about your parents? Do you hate them too? Do you hate them as much as you hate me? You stupid idiot! Do you hate them? Tell me! Do you hate them too?” he yelled, and Izuku had come by to try to pry him away. Himiko screeched at him, high pitched and anguished. Her nails dug into his hands and she felt herself scratch him when Izuku had finally pulled him off, grabbing him back from beneath his arms and barely restraining him. He was still kicking and screaming at Himiko who stood there, face red and in a seemingly permanent scowl. 

“I hate you! I hate you and your stupid face! I hate you so much I could die!”

Katsuki’s face only burned a brighter crimson, and he kicked and tried to get out of Izuku’s grasp. “Then fucking die!” 

“ Katsuki! ” Izuku yelled, his voice rumbling in the boy’s ears from how close he was. Izuku never said Katsuki’s actual name unless he was serious, and that was rare. It made this moment all the more dire and Katsuki felt the anger simmer down and be replaced with an all encompassing dread. The blonde bit his tongue, growing strangely and unnaturally quiet. He looked at Himiko. At the far away look in her eyes and the rapid rise and fall of her chest. Then he’d noticed the tremble in her lips and the eventual drip-drop of tears that built up in her eyes and quietly fell down her reddened cheeks. The one time Himiko had ever cried in front of them was when she talked about how her parents didn’t love her. That only made the dread in Katsuki’s stomach tighten and knot into itself.

It felt as if the color had completely drained from his face. That wasn’t…that wasn’t what he wanted to say. No. That wasn’t right. He wanted to tell her he cared about her. That he wanted to help her. That he hated her parents and that he wanted her to take his hand instead. Why did…why did he say that? Why was he always saying things he shouldn’t? 

No one moved, too stunned to do or say anything. But then Himiko had turned on her heel, turning the lock on the door and scampering out in the silence. 

“No, no, Himiko, wait!” Ochako said, and she chased after her, leaving Katsuki and Izuku behind. 

Katsuki slipped out of Izuku’s grasp, falling to his knees as he realized what he’d just said.  

“Why did I say that?” he asked, more to himself than anyone else. He held his palms open in front of him, and he watched as his vision blurred and tears fell and splattered on his open palms. How could he say such a thing to her? He was supposed to be trying to reach out to her. Why did he push her away? Why was he always so angry? How could he ruin things again? He’d already blamed himself. Why did he make it so much harder to forgive himself? To undo his wrongs.

Katsuki Bakugo was doomed to outbursts that rivaled his actual emotions, and much like his quirk, it only accumulated in its intensity. He wanted to save her, but he couldn’t be gentle enough. He wanted to hold her hand and tell her it was okay, but all he felt when he heard her talk like that was rage. He knew her. He knew her sly comments and her mischievous nature. Her tendency to pick at him and how soft her smile was. And he knew she was hurt time and time again to the point that she had somehow felt it was okay. He thought if he yelled, she’d hear him. If he told her the bold, unfiltered truth, that somehow she would realize it. But instead, he’d pushed her away. He’d fallen backwards into a loop, his mistakes repeating. How could he be so cruel to her when he knew she needed tenderness? 

“Tell me, Izuku.” But the freckled boy only held Katsuki’s hand, shaking his head.

“You’re an idiot, Kacchan.” And Izuku’s voice was not gentle.

–

Meanwhile, Ochako had dashed down the halls, chasing after Himiko’s rapidly disappearing figure. She’d gotten a head start, but Ochako was determined. She’d catch up. She’d find her. She was sick of running after her. Sick of only ever chasing behind that fading figure.

She stepped out of the mall, her head turning left and right until she’d spotted a wisp of Himiko’s golden hair disappear down an alley. She didn’t care that droplets of rain had begun to fall, increasing all the more as Ochako ran after Himiko. She turned the corner into the alley, piles of old broken bottles littering the place and large mirror frames that had cracked and were left to be disposed of. Ochako panted, trying to catch her breath as she finally closed in on Himiko. It was a dead-end and Himiko stood in the midst of the alley, her head turning, golden eyes glaring at Ochako and then behind her. Their eyes met, and then Himiko ran for it. But Ochako promised herself she wouldn’t let her get away, and her hand had quickly smacked against her back. The blonde began to float, kicking wildly as if somehow that would make her escape but Ochako wouldn’t let her. She grabbed Himiko by the collar, pulling her down and in front of her. She watched as she blinked away her tears, and they floated in direct opposition to the pounding rain.

“You can’t run,” she said, her grip on Himiko’s clothes tight. “We need to talk.” 

“We don’t need to do anything! Let me go, Ochako,” she said, her feet floating upwards, her body only kept anchored by Ochako’s grip on her. 

“No. You’re always running away from me and I’m sick of it! You’re going to talk to me. You’re going to tell me everything,” Ochako said, shivering from the rain. It had begun to fall so quickly that piles of garbage began to swirl down from the streams of rain. Her brown hair had stuck to her face, droplets of rain caught in her lashes like morning dew. But Himiko, engulfed by Zero Gravity, had remained dry, her hair swirling upwards. 

“There’s nothing to tell.”

“You said we didn’t know anything. So tell me. Tell me what I don’t know, Himiko. Tell me so I can understand why you want to run back to that house,” Ochako said, her grip firm. Himiko tried to pull away, her hands grabbing onto Ochako’s hands and trying to pry her fingers off to no avail. 

“No! I can’t trust you! You’re a liar. A liar!” 

“Himiko! Just stop it! Please, I’m begging you. Just stop. How could I live with myself knowing you’re stuck in that place? How could I abandon you there?” Ochako said, pulling Himiko’s face closer to her as she spoke. Himiko shut her eyes tightly, her tears floating about. 

She felt her skin prickle, and her blood surge and pulse inside her veins. Everything ached and hurt so much. She wanted it to stop. She wanted this pain to stop and she wanted them to leave her alone. Things were easier when she was alone. She didn’t have to feel like she was missing something when she was alone. But now that she had a taste of friendship, she’d gotten greedier. She’d wanted more. And she’d realized what wanting gave her. It gave her conflict. It gave her a clearer view of the terrible reality that she simply could not escape. 

She was a victim and she was stuck. Even if her friends threw her a rope, she could not grab onto it. Because she was also a monster, born from monsters and there she belonged.

She opened her eyes, and her nails dug painfully and suddenly into Ochako’s hand until her grip had faltered. That gave Himiko the chance to pull her hands away and she let herself float, a small smile on her face as she watched Ochako’s shocked expression look up at her. 

Right. This felt nice. She just wanted to float away from it all. From all her pain and all her choices. Just tumbling through the sky without anything to worry about. But then she’d felt a sudden jerk forward as if a switch had flipped off, and her body came hurling down until she’d crashed against Ochako. The brunette grabbed Himiko’s wrists, turning until she was on top of her and pushing her down. 

“Did you seriously think I’d let you float away? Really, Himiko?” she asked, her grip on her tight. She frowned down at her, and now the two of them had become drenched, the rain pitter pattering around them. It crashed against the concrete floor and splattered against them with each passing second. 

“Why won’t you let me go?” Himiko asked, trying to free herself from Ochako’s hold. Her body shivered and burned and she wasn’t quite sure if it was the rain or something much more sinister. This wasn’t good. She had to run. She had to run away from here. From Ochako. From Izuku. From Katsuki. From everyone. 

“Why are you always running?”

“Because it’s the only thing I can do!” she huffed, rain dripping down her forehead, her dandelion hair curling into little loops that stuck to the side of her face. 

“But, Himiko. Why are you running away from us? Why us? Why me?” Ochako said, her eyes dripping with heartbreak. 

Himiko didn’t answer, her breaths coming in haggard and the burning sensation bursting throughout her entire body. Ochako’s touch ruined her. It ruined her composure. Her sanity. It left her stupid and depraved and craving. She wanted to cry. She wanted to scream. She did both, her weeping cries muffled by the crashing rain. Her tears streamed down her face, lost with the rain. She met Ochako’s soft brown eyes and her rosy cheeks, and everything seemed to blur. And somehow, it felt like she could hear the blades of a scissor open up and then the slow screeching sound it would make as it closed against a piece of an already frayed and once thick golden thread. 

Snap!

In her adrenaline-stricken craze, she had somehow freed herself from Ochako’s hold, sitting up and wrapping her arms around the rosy-cheeked girl. And then she had sunk her teeth into the side of her neck, her body burning and trembling all the while. She felt Ochako flinch and she heard her quiet yelp of shock, but she was far too intoxicated in the taste of her blood. Ochako’s skin was warm and soft, and her blood rushed out hot and terribly sweet into Himiko’s mouth. The blonde sucked at her skin, and she swallowed mouthfuls of Ochako’s blood that she simply could not get enough of. This was it. This was the release she needed for so long. This was what all those terrible urges were for. Fresh, flowing blood so red and bright. It painted Himiko’s lips crimson and dripped down with the rain. It was beyond anything she could imagine, and best of all it was Ochako’s. Yeah. Yeah, this was what she needed. Saito wouldn’t have tasted so good. Neither would another pack of strawberry milk. It was Ochako. It was always Ochako. Ever since that day by the swings. 

“Himi…ko?” Ochako said, brain fuzzy and her hands grabbing the back of Himiko’s school uniform. 

The blonde’s eyes widened, and she pulled her teeth out of Ochako’s neck and dragged herself backwards and away from her. The rain fell harder, cleaning away Ochako’s bloodied neck and Himiko’s mouth and chin just a bit. The stains of rustic red on both their clothes could never be washed away. What just happened could never fall away with the rain.

Ochako blinked feverishly, her hand coming to touch the puncture wound by her neck and her eyes remained on Himiko. Himiko, who’s face distorted into sheer horror, her mind catching up with what her body had done. But even so, her body had begun to burn and burn, and she heaved and itched until suddenly it stopped. 

“Himiko? You’re…” Ochako trailed off, her eyes wide and unbelieving. She stared at Himiko in shock, and the blonde flinched, the manifestation of her worst nightmares coming true right before her. 

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to! I told you to let me go!” Himiko said, scampering to her feet and panting. 

“No, Himiko, wait! That’s not what I mean. Himiko!” Ochako yelled, but the girl was already far too deep into her own head. 

“I can’t go with you! I can’t be with you guys because I’m just a monster! Do you see now? Do you understand?” Himiko cried, and she turned on her heel, just about to run. But in that moment, lightning had struck, illuminating the darkened alley. And in that momentary light, Himiko’s eyes made contact with a reflection in a cracked mirror. The splintered shards reflected the standing Himiko, but what she saw there was not herself. What she saw were terrified brown eyes and gentle brown hair. What she saw was Ochako. 

The air left her lungs and she stood in shock, her fingers coming up to grab onto her face. To confirm that this truly was her body. What? What happened? What was this? Who was this?

She screamed, her nails digging into her skin, trying to scratch off this face that did not belong to her but she stopped as suddenly as she started. This was Ochako’s face. She couldn’t do such a thing. 

“It’s okay, it’s okay. It’s still you! It’s still you, Himiko,” Ochako said, standing up though a bit wobbly. She stepped forward but Himiko shook her head, panic setting in and hard.

“Why am I like this? What’s happening to me?” she screeched, and Ochako tried to walk to her, though her knees buckled and she fell knee first, splashing into the puddles of rain that littered the ground. 

“You’re not a monster! You’re perfectly normal, Himiko!” she cried out, hoping her words could reach her. 

“How is this normal?”

“How is stopping gravity normal?! How is anything normal? It’s probably just your quirk, Himiko! Please, just listen to me! Please, please,” she begged, trying to get back on her feet. But Himiko didn’t want to listen. She wanted this to stop. She wanted her body back. She wanted her face back. She turned away from Ochako, her feet splashing into puddles of water as she ran away. And Ochako watched her as she did, her hands reaching outwards as if hoping somehow she could grab onto her. 

“Don’t run away from me…don’t leave me,” she begged, her voice hushed by the rain. And she remembered the day they had first met. How, like a startled deer, Himiko had immediately turned tail and run. Her back was always facing Ochako, ever since they met. She was always running away from her. Always out of reach.

“Agh!” Ochako smacked the ground, her hands aching and her neck numb from where Himiko had bitten her. But she didn’t care. It hadn’t hurt. It hadn’t hurt at all and that’s what killed her. Because Himiko called herself a monster, but her bite had felt more like a loving kiss. 

Himiko ran through the rain, the streets empty and echoing her footsteps. She rubbed at her face, hoping somehow she would go back to normal. She had to. How was she going to go home like this? Looking like someone else? 

She passed the reflecting glass of an empty building, and she willed the image before her away. She begged her body to turn back into herself, scratching at her face and feeling such guilt at doing so to what she recognized as Ochako’s face. An iridescent liquid seemed to ooze about, and her face warped and shifted, the liquid melting away with the rain and revealing half of her actual face. That familiar blonde hair and those yellow eyes. She felt relief bubble up, and she wiped at the unchanged side, putting in as much willpower as she could.

Please, please turn back. Turn back.

And eventually, her face and body returned to normal as she stood in front of her reflection. She fell to her knees, gasping for breath and turning her face upwards. She let the rain wash over her, taking with it the fear she felt only moments prior. And, she prayed, maybe all her worries too. 

—

As Himiko had stood in the rain, the world turned around her. It turned and turned until her feet found themselves in front of the house where she was raised. She was drenched from head to toe, her hair sticking to her and her clothes a sorry mess. That and coupled with the burst of emotions and the sudden realization of what her quirk actually was only ruined her mind all the more. It was only 5 PM but the world looked dark and silent from the rain. She walked through the gate and locked it behind her. Then she’d walked further inside, fumbling with the lock. But before she could open it, the door had swung wide open. 

Her father stood before her, his face fuming and the veins in his neck popping. Before Himiko could even fully register what was going on, he had slapped her across the face, her small head violently jerking to the right. 

“Wh-”

“Explain to me right now why I show up to your school, and your principal is shocked that I’m your father. Explain to me why there’s someone else’s number on the register.” 

He said the word “father” like a curse, but Himiko was all too preoccupied with the dreadful realization that she had been caught. And from the sound of his rage heavy on his tongue, she knew that today really was the shittiest day ever.

He grabbed her by her hair, and pulled her inside. 

The door slammed with an ominous thud. The rain continued on.

Chapter Text

Ochako had barely gotten back up on her feet before she’d spotted two familiar figures running towards her. Their hair stuck to their heads, and even from here she could pick out the anxiety radiating off of them in waves. 

Katsuki spotted her first, squeezing Izuku’s arm to signal him before running over to Ochako, his steps harsh and heavy on the puddles below him. 

“What the hell happened?” he asked, eyes falling to her somewhat delirious state. He knelt down, pulling an arm around his shoulders and calling for Izuku to hurry up. Ochako’s encounter with Himiko had sent all kinds of brain signals firing off. Shock. Sadness. And a third, worse–and far more confusing–thing. 

Ochako only groaned, the events whirling around her mind and leaving her confused and pained.

Izuku was now on her side too, and the two of them steadied her up and walked over to the mall. Water dripped off their bodies like a mini-storm, and as they entered the mall, they’d left a streak of it behind them all the way to Inko’s shop. Thankfully, not many people really cared considering how bad it was pouring outside. But Ochako’s momentary inability to walk did leave the three with a few concerned glances here and there. 

“Oh my goodness. What happened?” Inko asked, running to grab towels for the three of them. She set them atop the kids’ heads, with larger ones wrapped around their shoulders. The three huddled together, walking towards the back as Inko rushed to shut the store down.

“Yeah, what’s going on? Why are you like this?” Izuku asked, his teeth chattering and though he tried to make it stop he couldn’t help it. Ochako sat on one of the wooden chairs in the back, and Katsuki and Izuku collapsed to the floor, stuck to each other like penguins for warmth. 

Ochako shut her eyes, trying to collect her thoughts. Where should she start? There was just so much to say. She took in a few warm breaths, trying to regulate her temperature before finally speaking. 

“I think…I think I found out why she keeps running back to that place,” she said, and she felt droplets of water fall from her soaked hair and drip down her cheek. 

“What? What is it?” Katsuki asked, eager and desperate to learn why. His hands trembled, both from the cold and from the sheer agitation at both himself and the overall situation. 

Ochako debated telling them once more, remembering the look of distraught upon Himiko’s weeping face. Of just how sure she was that what she did or who she was deserved abuse as the consequence. Would Himiko be upset that she’d told the boys? Yeah. She would have. But at this moment, Ochako only thought of Himiko’s shaking fear and her quickly disappearing figure. And she knew that from now on, secrets like these were not meant to be held. She wiped at her face, pushing her dripping hair from sticking to her cheeks and faced the boys with an unwavering determination. 

She turned her neck to the side, showing the boys the four little wounds on her neck. 

“What am I looking at?” Katsuki asked, brows furrowed and Izuku drew closer for a better look. 

“Bite marks?” he said, and Ochako nodded only once.

Katsuki suddenly remembered the nickname he’d given Himiko. “Her fangs…”

“But, I don’t get what this has to do with…with you being all exhausted. And shit, did she run away again? Where the hell did she go?” Katsuki asked, pushing his hair back and ruffling it hard with the towel Inko gave him. 

Ochako’s eyes fell to the minifridge tucked in the corner, and she pointed weakly at it. “Get me some water.”

“Could you answer me already?” Katsuki asked, frustration growing on his face but he still got up and threw Ochako a bottle. She fumbled in catching it for a moment, but eventually steadied herself. She glared at him for a moment for throwing it, then tried and struggled a bit to open it. 

“God, what the hell happened to you? Are you that sensitive to the cold?” Katsuki asked, taking the bottle back from her, opening it, and giving it to her uncapped. 

She chugged it, some of it dripping down her neck as she continuously drank the entirety of it. She’d heard before that if you lose blood it’s good to drink liquids to help your body recover. Her mom told her drinking something red helps more, but she wasn’t quite sure if that part was true. So she’d stick with the water. Satisfied, she set the empty bottle aside and sighed. 

“No, it wasn’t the cold. It was Himiko,” she said, feeling just a bit refreshed and using the slowly regaining energy to dry off her a hair a bit better. She looked down at the two, and she felt a slowly encroaching frown take over her lips. Their expressions held a single, obvious emotion: confusion. 

“Ochako, what is it that you’re trying to say?” Izuku asked, trying to connect the dots. Ochako could see it in his eyes, the way it looked as if he was looking at a screen and visually writing down notes and crossing out ideas. Him and Katsuki were usually similar in that sense, but Ochako could tell Katsuki was far too shaken by what had happened. Moreso by what he’d done and said.

“She bit me,” Ochako said finally, feeling herself get smaller as she sat in the chair. That was the simplest way she could deliver this snippet of news without getting into too many details. Like how it made her feel.

“Bit you?” Izuku asked, and Katsuki’s mouth fell slightly open. 

“She what?” he asked, eyebrows raised.

Ochako’s body straightened up, her hands waving in front of her face as if denying any possible stray thoughts the boys were having. 

“It didn’t hurt or anything! It actually felt kind of nice…I mean, so what happened was…” she sighed, her hands suddenly smacking her cheeks so she’d focus. 

“I think it was something to do with her quirk. You know how I’m prone to throwing up because of my quirk? I think it’s something similar with Himiko. She has a quirk, that’s for sure. But she didn’t fully know what it was.”

“How did…how could she not know what it was? You’re supposed to learn what it is and how to manage it the moment it manifests,” Katsuki said, eyes narrowed. Ochako met his gaze for the briefest of moments, and Katsuki’s eyes widened in obvious realization. 

“They repressed it. Repressed her ,” he said, a flaring rage in his eyes.

“But that’s like turning off a part of yourself, isn’t it? How could she even have been able to do that? And for….for so long…” Izuku said, his thoughts catching up with his words. 

“I don’t understand. Why do that?” Katsuki asked, and Ochako fiddled with her fingers for a moment before continuing. 

“I think they didn’t particularly like how it…um…functioned…when Himiko bit me, it wasn’t just a bite. She…she drank my blood. And when she’d done so, her body started changing and somehow she’d turned into me.”

There was a momentary silence, before the boys had erupted into conversations that ricocheted off the other’s. 

“How the hell did they not like that?!” Katsuki bellowed, hands held out as if asking “why?”

“She’s like those vampire stories! Could you imagine the possibilities?” Izuku added, that returning twinkle in his eyes.

“She could annoy so many people. Like a mosquito.”

“How does it work? Does her body read the DNA sequence in the blood she collects? How long does it last?”

“Maybe I could get her to take my exams for me.”

“Does she only turn into humans? How does it work if it's animal blood? What if she ate a blood sausage?” 

Ochako’s eyes widened, watching the two ramble about, excitement evident on their faces as they discussed the amazing possibilities that Himiko’s quirk could offer. All the stupid and nerdy ideas that crossed their minds. She felt their enthusiasm cling to her, and soon enough she had quickly become animated. 

“Right? Isn’t it amazing? She could even save people! And her bite didn’t hurt at all! It was like…like a tiny little pinch and then I didn’t even feel anything until she stopped. I got a little dizzy, like when I’d get a blood test done, but I feel better already. And Himiko…Himiko has such an amazing quirk…she…she could do so much with it. She should be so proud of it…and…and…she…” Ochako trailed off, her throat constricting and her words coming out slow and haggard. She couldn’t help how she hiccuped, tears falling down her cheeks as she thought about how terrified Himiko looked when she transformed. About how utterly confused and shocked she looked standing there in the rain. And how quickly she ran away, her ears deaf to Ochako’s pleas. 

“The hell are you crying for, roundcheeks?” Katsuki asked, now standing up alongside Izuku and huddling around Ochako’s weeping form. His words may have sounded harsh, but he was the first to run up to her. She rubbed at her tears, sniffing as she looked up to the boys. 

“I…I was thinking about how excited you two got. How happy you are for her. And I just…if only Himiko had people tell her that in the first place. If only she was proud of it too,” Ochako said, a harsh sobbing pushing out of her that left her gasping. She kept recalling Himiko’s petrified state. And her words. 

“She called herself a monster . She said she couldn’t be with us because she thought of herself as a monster. That she wasn’t normal. And she ran away. She ran away absolutely terrified. And I think…I think she was afraid of herself,” Ochako managed out, stuttering and hiccuping all the while. 

The word “monster” rang in everyone’s ears, and they stood silent. Katsuki and Izuku rested a comforting hand on Ochako’s shoulders, urging her to look up at them. 

“The only monsters are her parents. We are not letting her stay there a second longer,” Katsuki said, the muscle beneath his right eye twitching as he thought about all the ways he wanted to pummel her father’s face in.

“But she ran back there. She’s completely convinced herself she deserves this. I saw that look in her eyes, Katsuki. She seriously believes all the terrible things they do to her is justified.”

“Then we’re just going to drag her back here. With us,” Izuku said, squeezing Ochako’s shoulder in support. 

Ochako smiled up at the two of them, thankful she had them. Thankful Himiko had them too. If only she could see how much they all truly cared about her. If only their words could reach her too. 

Ochako thought for a moment, her head down in contemplation before looking back to the two. “But, how are we going to find out where she lives?”

As soon as those words left her mouth, Inko had slammed the door open, her eyes wide and thoughts clearly cluttered about. She held her phone in her right hand, pressing it harshly against her ear. She looked at the three children, took in a deep breath, and let her expressions ease as much as she could let them. 

“Mom?” Izuku asked, startled and confused at his mother’s sudden actions. She wasn’t one to be forceful. 

“Where’s Himiko?” she asked, eyes searching for any hints in the three pairs of eyes that looked back at her wearily. 

None of them liked the way she asked that question. The way her voice felt grave, her eyes pleading and desperate no matter how much she tried to hide it. 

“She…” Ochako started, her eyes meeting Inko’s and almost feeling herself drown in the sheer intensity of her gaze. She swallowed thickly, and it felt like coal had been shoved down her throat as she said the next few words. “She ran back to that house.” 

Inko’s legs gave out, and she fell to the floor, her hand slapped against her mouth as she tried to breathe. The three ran to her, and a palpable and disgustingly thick foreboding filled the room. There was a shouting voice coming from the phone, loud enough to somewhat make it out despite the fact it was not on speaker. Katsuki immediately recognized it as his mother’s voice. He pulled the phone out of Inko’s unsteady grasp, and she had no time to stop him with how shaken up she was. 

He turned it over and pressed the speaker button, his breaths coming in sharp and quick. Izuku held his mother, rubbing her back and trying to get her to breathe. She was mumbling something about stopping Katsuki but it was already too late. 

“Inko? Inko! Please, I’m begging you! Please don’t tell me she’s back at that house! They found out! They found out and if they find her…oh lord if they-”

“If who finds her?” Katsuki asked, and Mitsuki stopped breathing, the only sound audible was the rushing of wind as she drove through the streets. If Katsuki was answering her, and he was asking her too, then she wasn’t with them. Himiko wasn’t with them. Her grip on the steering wheel tightened, Katsuki’s voice ringing from the phone as she drove.

Ochako’s hands trembled, her body frozen solid and unfeeling. Only her eyes moved, falling back to Inko’s darkened green eyes. As if she were staring into a forest, long past the setting sun, and in the midst of the witching hour. And in that shadowy green, Ochako knew the answer.

“If who finds her, mom?!” Katsuki screamed into the phone. There was a slight shuffling on the other end, and Katsuki could have sworn he heard a slight sniffiling. 

“Katsuki,” his father said into the phone, voice steady but it carried an edge of urgency. “You kids need to stay out of this, alright? Inko’s going to take you home and-”

“Stay out of what? Say it to me straight, dad. What’s happening? What’s wrong with Himiko? You have to tell us!” Katsuki said, his grip on Inko’s phone forceful. “If Himiko’s involved, we aren’t staying out of shit!” 

“Listen to me, son. I need you to call Himiko, and I need you to confirm where she is.”

Ochako shuffled to her feet, grabbing her phone from her bag and flipping it on. Her fingers were pruny and still slightly wet, but she navigated through the buttons until she finally pressed on Himiko’s contact. 

“You’re not answering me!” 

“ Katsuki! Some things are better not said,” his father said, and Katsuki felt his anger threaten to explode. But so did his fear. His utter continuous fear of what all this meant. Because even though Katsuki was quick to anger, and quicker at snarky comebacks, he wasn’t stupid. Izuku may have held the reputation as the mumbling nerd, but Katsuki was not lagging behind. It’s just that “explosive temper” fit him more often than not. But he knew. He just wanted to hear it, because truly, he didn’t want to believe it.

The phone rang, and Ochako held it with both hands as if it were a beating heart. A ring. Another. It rang and rang, until it reached the final ring and that was when Ochako heard a click. 

“Dad, please, just tell me what’s wrong. Please. I was so mean to her. I was so mean to Himiko. I can’t sit here and not make it up. I can’t call myself her friend, act like an ass, and then just sit here doing nothing for her. Please, dad. Please just tell me what’s going on. Let us help. Please. ” 

Katsuki’s voice was unusually soft as he spoke, the anger and fear merging into worry. He was worried. He didn’t want her to be alone again. He didn’t want Himiko to ever be alone again. 

Ochako heard something on the other end of the line, but it was muffled and quiet. She pressed at her phone, the smooth sound of the buttons filling her ears as she hired the volume. She was far too focused on the phone to notice much of the conversation unfolding just a few steps away from her. 

“Katsuki…she…”

“Who the hell is this? Who’s calling you? I knew you were lying to me! You worthless monster! ”

“I’m sorry! I won’t do it again! Dad! Dad, please!” 

“Don’t you call m-”

A sudden crash followed by the long beep of the call ending. 

Ochako blinked, her eyes turning from the phone she could barely hold in her hand to the boys and Inko who were on the floor, eyes wide and reflecting the same horror in Ochako’s expression. Her breathing quickened, her hands violently shaking to the point her phone fell from her grasp and to the floor with a thunk. 

The room remained silent, save for the whooshing wind coming through from Inko’s phone. Katsuki’s grip on it was deadly but his gaze did not leave Ochako’s. As they all sat there, unmoving, Masaru finally continued, completely oblivious to what had just occurred. 

“She’s in danger, Katsuki. Her father…that man found out we had stood in as her parents.” 

The sound of beeps echoed from the phone, and Mitsuki’s frustrated grunts could be heard still. 

“Katsuki? Katsuki, are you still there?” 

—

It wasn’t often that Toga’s Father visited her school, if ever. But he’d grown continuously sick of having that thing stuck in his house. Feeding it. Housing it. Just looking at it disgusted him. So he’d finally decided on the best course of action: getting rid of it. Disowning it now meant he’d face legal and social repercussions, and he didn’t want to deal with what people would say. So he had found a boarding school far away enough to send it to. The money would be shit, but he found the least expensive one he could. It was sketchy, but he didn’t really care. He’d pay for a semester, and the plan was to suddenly cut off contact and funds. He didn’t care what would happen to it as long as it was no longer in his house and in his way.

Every time. Every time he saw that face. Those goddamn eyes that would look at him, he just wanted to run away. It was a monster. A demon that had swapped places with his actual daughter. It didn’t matter what it looked like. A thing that had craved blood and smiled at the thought of it did not deserve anything. 

He pulled his thoughts away, focusing on the path in front of him. He followed the directions of a teacher he’d met on the way, walking towards the principal’s office. He knocked once, and when he heard an elder man’s voice invite him inside, he quickly slid in, taking a seat by his desk. 

“And how may I help you today?” the principal asked, folding his hands on the desk and looking towards the man. 

“I need access to that thi-” he began, but stopped himself and cleared his throat. “I’m here to gather my daughter’s school records. I’m thinking of enrolling her into a boarding school and am trying to file the necessary paperwork.” 

Calling it his “daughter” made him want to wash his mouth out with soap. 

“I see…” the principal said, turning on his wheely chair towards the split screen computer beside him. He made a few clicks with his mouse, pulling up a page. 

“What’s your child’s name? I have to look her up in the system first.” 

The man hesitated for a moment, reluctant to say its full name. He sighed, clenching his fist as he spoke. 

“Himiko…Himiko Toga.” 

The principal paused, his hand falling away from the mouse. He turned his attention back to the man in front of him. His brows furrowed and he examined him for a moment. 

“Is something wrong?” the man asked, impatience evident in his voice. 

“Ah…no…you said Toga. So you’re Mr. Toga? Is your daughter blonde?” the principal asked. He pulled his glasses off, wiped them against his shirt and put them back on. He looked once more at the man before him. He wasn’t a brunette. Neither did he have black glasses or brown eyes. He looked nothing like the Masaru Toga that he’d only met recently. Nor did he act or talk the same. This man was much more crude, his expression stuck in a permanent grimace. He looked jumpy, lips twitching and eyes darting around the room. 

“Yes.” 

The principal didn’t quite enjoy this man’s manner of speaking, nor did he enjoy how he acted. He only nodded towards him, then he scrolled through Himiko’s file and pulled out the parent number typed in.

“Would you mind telling me your phone number, sir? Just for the record.” 

The man relented, repeating his number to the principal. The principal listened, watching as each digit he recited did not match. This man was suspicious. And even more so, the principal did not quite like him. Masaru Toga may have caught on to the principal’s lack of action during that conference, but the principal had grown to respect him. Masaru seemed dependable, kind, and with a good head on his shoulders. 

This man did not. 

“Apologies, sir. But, that number does not match with the record. I can’t give you our student’s information.”

“Excuse me?” the man said, a violent twitch in his eyes. “What do you mean it doesn’t match? Let me see that.” 

The principal quickly clicked out of the screen, a scowl on his face as he turned to face the man. 

“I said you are not allowed to see our student’s information. I don’t know who you are, but Mr. Toga already came by recently.”

“What? I’m Mr. Toga! I’m that damn thing’s fa…fath-” 

He couldn’t complete his sentence, his hatred and disgust far stronger than anything he had inside him. It had grown over the years, overwhelming him with each moment he saw that thing’s face.

“Sir, I’m going to need you to leave or else I’ll be alerting the authorities.” 

The man scoffed, completely shocked as to this whole situation. The one moment he comes by to actually claim to be that thing’s father, he is denied it. Hah! Perhaps fate agreed with him. He was not that thing’s father. Whatever it was that resided in his house, it was a monster and nothing else. 

He pushed himself out of the chair, a dark look upon his features as he turned away and walked outside. The sky rumbled overhead, and tiny drops of rain began to fall as he made his way back to his house. If he couldn’t make it go elsewhere, then he’d figure something else out. 

As the man left his vision, the principal grew increasingly uneasy. He tried to ignore it, working through the piles of paperwork on his desk. The time passed and eventually he heard the continuous drip-drop of rain against the windows until it seemed to slam against the glass. He looked up towards the overcast sky and the image of that strange man’s face popped back into his mind. He sighed, picked up his phone, and pressed in the number on Himiko’s file. It rang for a few moments, before finally being picked up. 

“Hello?” came Mitsuki’s business voice. She was working on a new piece, her head preoccupied with thoughts of what thread to use or which fabric.

“Is this Mrs. Toga?” 

She let the fabric in her hand rest on the table, her attention immediately caught. 

“Of course! Toga house speaking. Is that you, principal?” Mitsuki asked, quick to catch on. 

“Ah, yes. I hope all has been well with your family. I do apologize for my previous inaction during that conference. I hope Himiko has been well.” 

“She’s been fine! And no worries, principal. But may I ask why I have the pleasure of your call?” 

“My apologies. But, there was a strange man who’d come in claiming to be Mr. Toga. I, of course, sent him on his way as the two of you had already come by in person. I just wished to inform you.”

Mitsuki’s grip on the phone tightened, and she jumped out of her chair. Masaru, who was seated nearby, looked up at her with a questioning glance. He saw that uncertain, fearful look in her eye and he grew tense. 

“Is that so? Thank you for letting me know. It must have been…a stalker that had been bothering our family for a while,” Mitsuki said, random ideas popping out of her mind and making their way to her lips. Masaru stared at her, but she was already walking through the mess on the floor and rushing outside, urging him to follow suit. She grabbed her car keys, still speaking to the principal as she struggled with her shoes. 

“Goodness! A stalker? I’m so glad I hadn’t said anything to that man. He had this strange aura about him.”

“Speaking of that, principal. Our family had recently moved due to fear of this man. I wanted to change the address you had on file for Himiko just in case anything important was mailed to her. You know, with graduation and all. What’s the address you currently have?” 

Mitsuki was a smooth talker, and thankfully the principal was already so very sure that the Bakugos were actually the Togas, that he did not bother checking. He simply repeated the address to her, and Mitsuki shakily typed it into her notes app as she left him on speaker. Masaru had started realizing the situation. He helped his wife into her shoes, tying them firmly as she continued on the phone. 

“Oh, perfect! I just wanted you to change to our current address,” she said, telling him the Bakugo’s address instead. She heard a few keyboard clacks and then the principal had happily told her that it was done. 

“And I just wanted to say thank you so much for calling, principal. I couldn’t imagine what that monster would have done with that information.”

Soon enough, the call ended and Mitsuki clutched the phone to her chest, looking at Masaru as she sat on the floor. Her expression alone told him all he needed. 

“We’re getting her out of there,” he said and Mitsuki nodded, taking in a few breaths in an effort to calm herself. 

Once Masaru pulled his shoes on, the two of them ran towards the car, not caring about how harshly it had begun to rain. As they put their seatbelts on, Mitsuki sent the address over to Inko and input it into the GPS. Then she called her, her eyes ahead and hands grabbing onto the steering wheel for some semblance of security. 

“Mitsuki? What’s with the random address?”

“Are the kids with you?”

Inko’s brows knit together as she shut the door to her store, turning the sign over from “open” to “closed.” 

“The boys and Ochako are drying off. They got all soaked in the rain and-”

“Is Himiko with them?” came Mitsuki’s rapid question, her feet pressing gradually harder against the gas pedal. But unfortunately for her, the rain wasn’t helping with her speed. 

“Huh? She was but-” 

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!” Mitsuki screamed, her frustration translating into her driving and she honked at the people in front of her. She had to hurry up! 

“Mitsuki?” 

Masaru took hold of the phone. 

“Sorry, Inko. She’s stressed right now. Rightfully so. Listen…we need to find out where she is. Mitsuki just got off the phone with the principal and that man knows we filled in for her. Given what the kids have told us, I don’t imagine he’s going to be happy with Himiko when he finds her.” 

Inko stopped in her tracks, Masaru’s words fully registering in her mind. She could feel her body catching up, her heart beating quicker and her ears ringing.

“Oh…oh, dear.”

—

As Father threw her phone to the side, Himiko watched as it splintered apart, the screen cracking into pieces and the mechanical insides spilling out. She tried to step away, but she had known there was nowhere in this house to be safe in. Not whenever he’d go on a rampage like this. 

“Who was calling you? Who did you get involved with that you think you can lie to me like this?” he said, his voice loud and furious. It left her entire body shaking, and her ears aching to shut. But perhaps the shaking was from the cold. She was still drenched, and maybe the cold made her even more sensitive whenever he’d land a blow on her or whenever he’d pull at her hair. 

She’d seen Father like this countless times. Always that look upon his face. The sheer disgust and loathing he carried in those eyes only seemed to increase with each passing day, until he’d crack and release his anger upon her. It was something she had grown used to, and usually she’d keep her head down and take the beating. But there was something especially odd about the way he was looking at her now. She’d caught glimpses of that glare before. And at times it felt as if all she could see was a void of a person, only crazed eyes staring at her as if she were some thing and not a person. Himiko sometimes wondered if she was a person. And when Father looked at her now, with that terrible look in his eyes, she wondered if he saw the monster she’d seen in the mirror. The one who shifted and molted, stealing from others to grow itself into another. She was a monster. So she must have deserved all the hate Father and Mother threw upon her. 

And yet, when she stood there, watching the phone crack apart, she grew far more afraid than she would be. It was a desperate kind of fear where she could not help but want to beg him to stop, even though she knew that only made it worse. Perhaps, she thought, if this was Masaru. If this was Katsuki’s dad. Maybe he would have listened. No. No, it wasn’t a maybe. It was certain. Masaru wouldn’t have even dreamt of hurting her. But what stood before her did. And in her heart rested a speck of envy that had coiled and coiled. If only she had parents who were as kind and loving. But she also knew only good children deserved good parents. She had been born sinful and corrupt. And so her parents have had to live their entire lives walking on eggshells. She deserved it, didn’t she. 

Didn’t she? 

“No one, I swear! I was wrong! It was a mistake!” she cried, but she already knew the lies were no use.

Another slap upon her cheek, though he had instead clenched his hand into a tight fist, and the pain throbbed harder than when he’d hit her before. She swayed to the side, body slamming against the few steps leading to her room. 

“I already know you lied. I thought I could be rid of you. I thought I could finally be free of you, but it is as if I’m cursed to harbor you!” he said, his legs kicking at her stomach. She keeled over on the stairs, hands to her stomach and trying to breathe like a fish out of water. Small breaths. Small breaths. Don’t make too much noise. Just until he calms down. But, Himiko wasn’t sure if he was going to leave her at that. Not with what he’d found out. 

“What were you thinking, you stupid monster? That you could…what? Have friends? Get along with people? You’re a monstrous demon, don’t you understand? You need to be isolated! You need to be rid off!” 

Himiko’s eyes darted about, as if somehow looking for somewhere she could hide. Then a thought had popped up in her mind. Where was Mother? She’d usually be happily watching, with a sadistic grin on her face. But right now, she couldn’t find her anywhere. Mother wouldn’t miss such a spectacle. So where would she be? Where in this house would she be?

Suddenly, the image of Ochako’s face, smiling as she adorned Himiko’s hair with the lily clip, flashed into Himiko’s mind. Her hands grabbed onto the stairs, pushing herself up just a bit. Her eyes darted from Father who was preoccupied with screaming to himself and up to where her room was. She noticed, even from down here, the slight crack of the door and sliver of light that pushed through. 

No. No, no, no. If she was in her room, then she’d most likely found the one thing she tried so desperately to keep safe. She’d left it in her closet, worried if she carried it around her neck, it’d be too easily noticed. But now, how she wished she had it with her. 

She pushed herself up, fumbling up the stairs and accidentally kicking her shins against a step as she climbed up. She could feel Father’s gaze fall back to her and she already knew he was hot on her tail. But she just needed to go up there. She had to see. She just wanted one little thing. That’s all. Just one little thing to call hers in this house. One precious memory to hold her together. 

Her breathing faltered the moment she pushed the door open, her body aching and unable to fully stand up straight. But still, she saw Mother standing there beside her closet, holding Himiko’s hair clip in her grimy fingers. She put it towards the light, watching it refract against the shining little pearls embedded in it, and slowly, her head turned to face Himiko’s distraught expression. 

“Give it back! That’s…that’s mine,” Himiko said, growing a bit more timid as she spoke on. She’d never fought for something, nor had she expressed her desire for anything. Now that it was clear there was something that Himiko wanted. Something she called hers. Then, it was fated to be destroyed. Perhaps that’s why she always made sure to never mention her happy times with everyone; the fear of that memory becoming barren controlled her. 

“Yours?” Mother said, and Himiko’s golden eyes shone as the light of her room hit her eyes. She nodded. Just a soft, simple nod. Something gentle. Something desperate. The kind of nod a shy child would give when asked if they wanted a particular candy or toy from the store. Innocence; pure and unadulterated. 

Mother reached her hand over, palm open with the hair clip sitting comfortably in the middle. Himiko stared from Mother’s encouraging smile, to the hair clip before her. She hesitated for just a moment, forgetting the aches and pains in her body, as her hand hopefully reached forward.

But before she could eventually blink, she had toppled over, an aching pain by her shoulder blades. Her head was besides Mother’s feet, and she blinked quickly, unsure what had happened. 

“That’ll teach you not to turn your back to me,” came Father’s violent yelling. Himiko tried to push herself up by her arms, but she’d grown so tired and her arms quivered like a falling leaf. Still, she tried to look up towards Mother. She had offered her the hair clip afterall. Perhaps. Perhaps she had considered being merciful. Just this once. 

But what Himiko found were smiling eyes that looked far too pleased. They stared down at her, an almost sinister glint in them that left Himiko speechless. Then she saw a grin that had wrapped around her cheeks in such a tight curve that it looked like it must’ve hurt. 

“Stupid thing,” Mother said, and Himiko saw the hairclip fall in front of her face. Her hands shakily came by, trying to grab hold of the tiny treasure. The only thing that seemed to be full of color in this dull house. But somehow, she had rolled over to the other side of her room, with a pounding ache in her ribcage. Had she been pushed and kicked that far? Her mind went numb from the pain, her blinks coming in weakly and she wasn’t quite sure where she was or what was going on anymore. But she felt a continuous pounding against her legs, and she noticed that reflexively, her body had curled up into itself. Her long, skinny and bruised legs tried to protect her fleshy upper body while her arms tried to cover her head. Her body seemed to thrash about with each blow, and strangely, she simply wondered how long this would last. When would he stop? She wanted to change out of her wet clothes. She wanted to take a shower. Ah, she still didn’t do her handout. Her teacher would be so upset with her. 

And as she laid there, her eyes had gotten a glimpse of the hair clip on the floor. And like a guillotine, Mother’s foot had fallen upon it. She smashed it with continuous, harsh stomps until it had cracked and broken apart. The beautiful jewels rolling away, the decorated red lily distorted. Himiko had watched, her eyes widening with each crushing stomp. Until eventually, they had dulled and she wondered if she was doomed to lose her spark too. To be continuously stomped upon, beaten, and ridiculed until all that remained were a few loose parts and what could have been.

Her vision began to blur, her limbs growing weak to the continuous and seemingly never ending attacks upon her already frail body. 

Monsters always died at the end, right? They needed to be eradicated to once more purify the land. So, would that make her parents the heroes? Was she what needed to be erased for the color to return to this house? Was that what had to happen? 

Himiko’s blinks slowed, her eyes opening only once every few seconds, limbs falling lax and no longer able to bear the brunt force of Father’s kicks. He was always so much larger than her. And maybe the fact she had grown so skinny contributed to just how painful each hit was. But at that point, she couldn’t really tell where it hurt anymore. It was simply everything. Everywhere.

Her eyes opened once more, a slowly dimming gold that looked towards the window of her room. The sky remained dark and gloomy, and she could see the falling rain slam harshly against the glass. The world seemed to stand still, soundless and desolate. But then her eyes caught hold of something that shone, and they widened for just a moment, trying to take that dazzling light in. In her delirium, she saw something in that shining light. Something that sparkled and shimmered. Something soft and tender, so bright she felt like squinting but she didn’t dare to. 

“Himiko, Himiko. Come here. Take my hand.”

There was something outside the window. It flew freely in the air and its smile left Himiko in awe. She blinked again, her eyes stuck to the window. And she saw it. She saw it. A beckoning light. An outstretched hand. She imagined it to be Ochako. Of all things, Ochako. Her smile was so tender and bright, and perhaps upon her back were the wings of a white dove, flapping against the rain. Her hair shimmered in the light, a sun-kissed brown that the wind caressed and carried in the air. And in those amber eyes, Himiko saw something beyond herself. A timeless sort of peace. The kind that enveloped her into an immortal embrace, forever holding her with a love that endured despite the passing of the days. A kind of love that would spark, ignite, and explode into time and space. A supernova of aching, undeniable hope and devotion, burning brightly for eons that one could still see its blinding light even when it was long gone. And from it, constellations would connect, like dots upon a page. There she would find it. There she would find that outstretched hand, beckoning her closer. An angel born of the stars. 

“Hold my hand, Himiko. Don’t run away.” 

“I won’t. I won’t run away,” she mumbled to herself, her words not truly forming. 

“Stay with me. Stay by my side.”

If this was what death felt like, then perhaps Himiko was at peace with it. If death felt like Ochako’s angelic voice in her ears, then she would welcome it with open arms. 

Her battered and bruised arm rose just slightly, her fingers stretching as far as she could towards that glowing light. And Himiko imagined herself being held by that floating image of Ochako. She imagined jumping into her arms, and being healed of all that hurt. Of everything that had ever happened to her in this dreaded house. In a whisper, so soft, perhaps only an angel could fathom hearing, Himiko spoke a wish she had kept long hidden in that ever-twisting, bruised heart of hers. A wish that connected to the stars she saw shining outside her window, and with it, perhaps someone could hear her.

“Save me.”

The glass exploded, shards of it flying about the room. Mother screamed in horror, shielding her face away but she had been scratched by the flying shards. Father grunted away, stopping his hateful beating as he faltered backwards. Himiko’s eyes widened, her eyes stuck upon that glowing window. The air came back to her like a returning spring breeze. Her hand remained outstretched, despite the slight scratches from the glass. But that couldn’t compare to what she saw before her. To who she saw before her. 

“I’m gonna fucking kill you, old man!” Katsuki screeched, his hands wielding harsh explosions that crackled and simmered. Outside the window, Himiko could make out Ochako’s floating figure, her eyes determined and meeting Himiko’s. She held something in her hand, but Himiko couldn’t quite make it out.

“Who are you?” Father asked, a seething anger overtaking him. 

But Katsuki didn’t give a shit and neither was he giving that man an ounce of attention. He stomped towards him, eyes red and fired up. He struck him straight across the head, letting loose his explosions at point-blank range. Father faltered backwards, screaming as his face burned. Mother screamed louder, and ran downstairs. Katsuki brought another hand up, ready to set another explosion off, but then he’d finally set his eyes on Himiko. It felt like cold water had splashed on him, and he dived towards her. His hands were warm as they carefully touched her face, pushing her hair away to look at her. 

Himiko couldn’t believe it, blinking repeatedly as if the image before her was simply her imagination. Katsuki. Katsuki was here. And Ochako too. How? How did they find her? How did they get here? And why? 

“Damn it! Damn it all, Himiko. Can you see me? Can you feel my hands?” he asked, holding her face ever so gently in his hands. He didn’t dare move her, unsure how grave her injuries were.

Himiko watched him. Watched the tenderness in his eyes and heard the shake in his voice. Watched how his glaring red eyes were now as soft and gentle as the hands of a beloved peeling pomegranates; they’d stain their hands for her. 

Everything hurt far too much. She wasn’t quite sure she could move, nor speak much. Perhaps it was the shock of it all, leaving it difficult for her to speak. But she wanted to tell him. Wanted to tell him she was sorry. 

“Kat..su..ki…” she mumbled, and his head fell closer to her, his ears absorbing her simple call. 

“I’m here. It’s me, Himiko. I’m right here,” he said, and she breathed in slowly, relishing in the warmth of his touch. She had so many questions for him. So many things she wanted to say. But she was so tired. Her urgency had worn off. Her desire to do much had been pummeled down for so long. And it just hurt. She wanted to close her eyes. She wanted to be away. She wanted to hold Katsuki’s hand. To see Ochako’s smile. To hear Izuku’s laugh. She wanted her friends. She wanted to go home. 

“Himiko? Himiko, what’s wrong? Hey, just stick with me, okay? Mom’s on her way. We’re going to get these bastards in jail, I swear to you. Himiko, Himiko, please don’t close your eyes. I’m scared. I’m scared. Please don’t leave me. Don’t leave me alone,” he begged, and Himiko could feel drops of rain fall on her cheeks. And when she wearily opened her eyes, she saw the rosy eyes of the little boy who grew as angry as the color of his eyes. And they were tearful little eyes, dropping tear by warm tear upon Himiko’s bruised cheeks. She wanted to reach out to him, but everything hurt. It hurt so badly. She wanted to take his hand and run together, but somehow it felt as if she had been anchored to this place. 

Creaking footsteps approached, and Katsuki turned his head to find that Father had gotten back up, the left side of his face pink and fleshy, bubbling up from the intensity of Katsuki’s heat. 

“You bastard! Get the fuck out of my way,” he screeched, and he lunged towards Himiko, wanting to finish what he started. His sanity had fully and completely deteriorated, and nothing had remained inside that pitiful heart of his except darkness and cruelty. 

Katsuki sent another explosion his way, but the man didn’t even flinch, letting himself get hit. And he swung down, eager to inflict as much pain upon Himiko as he possibly could. In that moment of a grain of sand falling down an hourglass, Katsuki had to think. Had to think of what he could do. The man before him was clearly nothing but a monster, eager upon harming Himiko, to the point fighting him proved fruitless. Could he let him hit her like this? While she’s defenseless, and beaten within an inch of her life, unable to be pulled away? He was alone in this house and he wasn’t yet sure when the adults or the cops would show up. Ochako was recording, per Izuku’s guidance. Izuku himself was calling both the cops and alerting all the parents. It was the three of them that had run through the rain, not caring what the adults said. It was the three of them that had scaled that fence and found her. And they were not leaving without her.

Katsuki realized that the only thing he could do in this moment was shield Himiko. Shield her frail body until help arrived. Because he simply did not want to risk that monster getting another hit on her. Another hit that would potentially leave Himiko unresponsive. 

So in that split second as he watched that man raise his arms up and begin to bring them down upon Himiko, he had turned and covered her body with his. His hands came protectively over her head, and he drew his body close trying to be sure that man couldn’t reach her. He tensed his muscles, letting each hit fall upon him, grunting and clenching his jaw with each pounding. It was painful, his nerves screaming and urging his body to let go. To escape. But, he couldn’t. He couldn’t leave Himiko here like this. He couldn’t let her hurt like that again. How? How could he when she’d been dealing with such pain for so long? 

“S…stop…stop,” she choked out, her eyes darting about, her voice difficult to get out. She had sat there, watching Katsuki take her hits for her. She saw the pain in his face, and how tightly he squeezed his eyes shut. 

“Kat..suki…don’t…please,” she pleaded, tears welling in her eyes, and falling down the side of her face. No. No, he was getting beat for her! And she was watching! No, not Katsuki! Not Katsuki, please!

“Idiot. Why not? I…” he gasped, biting his lips as he tried to keep up with the pain. “I can’t let him hurt you anymore.”

Himiko felt her body pulsate, the pain suffocating, but the sudden urgency pushing her forward. She couldn’t let this happen. She couldn’t let him get hurt. 

Her hands came up to his chest, and she tried to push him off. Tried to push him away from Father’s punishment. He didn’t deserve it. 

“Don’t push me away! Why? Why?!” he cried, his lip trembling, his voice haggard as he tried to keep himself composed. God, how did she deal with this pain? How did she ever? 

“Why do you think you deserve this? Why do you think it’s okay?” he said, his tears falling hot upon her cheeks. “Please, Himiko. I don’t want you to die.”

She tried to form words, her lips trembling far too much. Trembling with fear. With worry. With sheer hatred. Hatred towards who? Who did she hate? Who did these burning feelings of resentment wish to scorch? 

As she tried to think of something, she watched as Katsuki began to be pulled away from her, and she watched how his face morphed into horrified shock, brows shot up and eyelashes glistening with tears. And then he had suddenly disappeared from her vision, and she’d heard a hard thud followed by a stifling silence. 

Father clicked his tongue, voice irritated. “Fucking shit!”

The world spun, and Himiko steadied herself despite it. Her fingers pressed hard against the floor, and she pulled her upper body up, her neck twisting towards the right. In her vision, the world had begun to burn a red so deep, it begged to be the black crimson of spilled blood. 

Katsuki had lain motionless on his side, and Himiko noticed the quiet drop of blood that hung from the corner of her desk. She stared so hard and wide, it felt as if her eyes would shrivel up. 

The cogs in her body raged, adrenaline spiking through her stronger than ever. She came to her knees, crawling over to Katsuki’s slumped over body as she heard Father mutter and curse to himself. She crawled, though everything burned, and then she’d sat beside Katsuki, her hand reaching for him. She watched it tremble. 

She pulled him towards her, hugging him to herself, his head beneath her chin as she cradled it in her left hand. She felt something wet, but when she pulled away, it was not the colorless sight of water from the rain. Rather, it was the painful rustic red of blood that stained Katsuki’s bright hair; the color of a blooming golden chrysanthemum dyed in red.

He didn’t move, and Himiko stilled completely. She stilled until her fingers went beneath his nose and she could feel the ever so subtle sign of breathing. Then, she crashed; her mind a wreckage. 

“Do you hate them as much as you hate me?!”

Her hold on Katsuki tightened, her eyes scouring the room before her. The dull colors. The broken glass. And then the man she called Father. The man who beat her mercilessly, alongside her so-called Mother. The two people she had lived to please, who did not give a single damn about her. She thought about Ochako’s soft hands. About Katsuki’s obnoxious grin and crude language. About Izuku’s softness and intelligence. About their parents. About how they treated her–a mere stranger only tied to their kids by friendship–as their own. Enough to fight for her. 

She looked back at Katsuki and his shut eyes. At those eyes that protected her. At this small body that shielded her. And she thought about how much she hated seeing him hurt. How much she hated watching his face distort from the pain. Just to protect her. Just for her. 

“I don’t hate you more…” she whispered against his hair. “I only love you more, Katsuki.”

And she hugged him, cradling him in her arms, tears streaming down her face. She needed help. She needed to leave this shithole. She needed to protect Katsuki like how he protected her. But who was there? How could she escape the monster that lurked before her?

Usually a child in need would call for their parents. Mother! Father!

But those two words had grown tainted. Himiko only ever called them that, and now that she thought about it, perhaps it was also to distance herself from them. 

Because when Himiko thought about parents, the monsters that raised her did not come to mind. No. There was something else. Someone else. Maybe it was selfish. Maybe it was her own inner desire for something as warm and tender. But when she thought of what real parents were like, in her mind came the image of Mitsuki and Masaru, smiling down at her. And there, she found solace. 

Her eyes narrowed, trained upon the dark figure before her. She was no longer afraid. Rather, she felt like the blood inside her was boiling. She wanted him gone. She wanted them away from her. 

She clutched Katsuki protectively, her heart beating rapidly and fiercely against her ribcage. And the words that spilled out of her only repeated, like the instinctual cry of a newborn baby. 

“Mama! Mama!” she cried, over and over again, forcing her voice louder until her throat burned. 

“Be quiet!” the monster had said, stomping over, but Himiko did not. She only cried harder. More desperately. 

And just as the monster had inched far too close, the door of her forgotten bedroom had slammed open. She saw a streak of gold, like sunlight through an open window, fly inside the room. When her eyes adjusted, she saw Mitsuki, hair and clothes wet, wielding the largest frying pan from Himiko’s kitchen, and smacking it straight against the back of the monster’s head. He crumbled to his feet, growing unconscious and Mitsuki smacked him with the pan again for good measure, then used all the force in her body to kick him straight in the groin. He keeled over, clearly and utterly unconscious. 

Himiko’s vision blurred with tears, hiccuping and looking towards Mitsuki. She dropped the pan on the monster’s head, her eyes falling over Himiko’s traumatized face and how tightly she held Katsuki in her arms. She ran towards the two, pulling them into her arms. She kissed them. Kissed their heads. Kissed Himiko’s tear stricken face, and held her soft cheeks. 

“Mama’s here, baby. Mama’s here,” she said, and Himiko only sobbed harder. When did she ever get to be called so sweetly? How nice it felt to call and be answered. To only ask once, and have her wish granted. Were the stars listening to her?

“Katsuki, Katsuki’s hurt,” she cried, chest heaving as she pointed towards the growing spot of blood on the boy’s head. Mitsuki’s face stilled, and she sucked in a deep breath. 

“He’s going to be okay, Himiko. You’re going to be okay too,” she said, kissing her forehead. Himiko nodded, looking up towards Mitsuki, who stayed sitting down besides the two. 

Mitsuki turned her head, and she called outside for Inko. “Get the paramedics up here! Cops too! Found the motherfucker!”

A few seconds passed, and suddenly Himiko’s room was filled with uniformed men and brightly colored lights. They pulled Katsuki out of her grasp with great effort, for her arms were so tense they had practically frozen around him. 

 Mitsuki kissed the palm of her hand, and told her she’ll be alright. That these people were going to help. But Himiko shook her head, afraid that she’d be taken away. Taken somewhere far, far away.

“Don’t leave me,” she cried, tears falling down her cheeks as a paramedic came and announced she needed to be put in a stretcher and taken to the hospital alongside Katsuki. 

“I’m not going anywhere,” Mitsuki said, and she followed behind, always in Himiko’s sight as she was carried into a stretcher and put into the roaring ambulance downstairs. The bright lights hurt her eyes, and everything was far too loud. The rain had only started to stop, and she still felt tiny droplets falling on her. But she caught glimpses of people when she had lain in the stretcher and was escorted below.

Izuku was in the kitchen with his mother, who was also holding a frying pan, standing next to the unconscious body of the second monster who had destroyed her hair clip. His face had crumpled up the moment he spotted Himiko and Katsuki on those stretchers. But he steeled himself, standing with his mother and tearfully meeting Himiko’s eyes, a mixture of relief and anguish in his own.

Then she’d seen Masaru speaking to the cops, holding what she recognized as Ochako’s phone. His face was firm, and sterner than she’d ever seen him. He caught a glimpse of Katsuki and her, and his face only grew grimmer. His conversation seemed to explode fiercely, even as Himiko slowly got carried off. 

And then. Then there was Ochako, tears streaming down her face as her parents held her. Yet when Himiko passed by her in that stretcher, Ochako’s eyes turned to meet Himiko’s for just a split moment, as if she always knew where and when to find those golden eyes. The red and blue of the siren lights reflected upon Ochako’s face and tears, her eyes holding a simple request that only Himiko knew the answer to. 

“Will you run beside me, Himiko?”

And Himiko smiled, bright and sunny. And for the first time, hopeful. Truly, purely hopeful.

Chapter Text

“Who’s taking care of her?”

“...needed…legal guardians…”

“Patients require immediate…"

“...bandages…abnormal bruising…keep watch…”

“The authorities…child services…unable to…”

“...malnourished…continuous signs of…report…officer…”

“Fuck off…ma’am please…children…”

Himiko drifted in and out of consciousness, her hearing picking up random snippets of conversations going on around her. She couldn’t quite tell what was going on or where she was. But in her drifting state, she could hear voices she recognized all too well. Gentle, stern, and all so loving. So her eyes would twitch ever so slightly, now and again until finally they opened to a room far too bright to be hers. She shut her eyes again, the light shining through her eyelids still and all she could see was a glowing fleshy red and swirling dots. She tried again, eyes opening ever so softly until bit by bit she got used to the blaring light. Her pupils darted around a bit, her body perfectly still as she scoured the room. White walls, a bright shining sun outside a large glass window, and when she looked down she noticed that she seemed to be in a bed that wasn’t quite hers. And what was she wearing? She didn’t know. It was as if her brain had gone numb, unable to fully process any of the sensory signals blaring to it. There was just too much. Too many things that were far too uncomfortable. Itchy fabric, dry and swollen eyes, aching everything, and an ever so dry and bitter tongue.

But then a certain sharp smell floated through her nose; a somewhat familiar scent of disinfectant. It made a twisting feeling inside her spring up and forced her body upwards in startled fear, but then came the even worse pang of aches and pains that vibrated through her. Her stomach, back, and when she looked over to her arms, she noticed a needle stuck to the top of her right hand and white bandages securely wrapped on the entirety of her arms. 

Confusion only intensified, her brain working tirelessly to try to connect the dots together. What had happened? Where was she? Why was she here? And where was here? Her head throbbed repeatedly, and the scent of disinfectant only left her all the more panicked. She was alone? No one was here. No one was around her in this strange place with this terrible smell and these strange tubes stuck to her. Her body felt heavy, constricted, and terrifyingly foreign to her own consciousness. Her hand rose up carefully to her face, and she could feel the little bandages stuck to her cheeks, the dryness of her lips, textured like cracked concrete. The heaviness in her stomach only intensified, and she grew all the more stuck and fearful of where she sat. She looked around the room. Around its vast emptiness, decorated only by beeping machines and screens that felt strange to her. Her mind swarmed like the sudden flight of frightened birds, for the image before her had let a trickle of memories slip through her groggy, unstable mind. And in those visions she was reminded of the darkness of her home, and the screams that echoed through the walls. Of blood that did not belong to her, of rain that pounded upon her windows muffling all that unraveled inside that house, of wet brown hair and teary eyes, and of the smell of disinfectant and strange people that held her surrounded by blaring sirens and red and blue and something else. Something else. 

She pushed herself further off the bed, and as her eyes trailed up the needle connected to her to that weird clear liquid in a bag, she grew nauseous and pulled it off of her, watching droplets of blood dribble out of where the needle was. She brought her hand to her mouth and licked, but then she winced, for a strange beeping had begun. It collided against her thoughts and whatever growing stability she tried to gather shattered, and she tripped over herself and on her side. The floor was cold and oddly polished and oh so crystal clear. In it, she saw a reflection of herself, bruised and afraid. She saw the brown bandages stuck on both her cheeks in quite the odd pattern, and how dry and colorless her skin and lips looked. Or how dull the whites of her eyes were, contrasting against the bright red rims of her widened gaze as she looked at herself. Then she noticed the golden yellow of her irises, and in them she grew reminded of the yellow tuft of hair she had held in her hands.  

A sharp pain coursed through her mind, and the aches of her body rippled through her. Her chest heaved sharply. Up and down, breaths in and out in the way water runs along a valley; cutting through with each drop. In her mind, distorted faces flashed about and her fingers grabbed onto her hair and pushed the strands against the skin of her face in an attempt to feel something. But her hair was dry and no longer the usual lustrous gold it would seem. And as she touched her hair, a thought had come to her. A quiet, silly thought. 

Ochako would hate seeing my hair like this.

And with that sudden thought, the memories had erupted of that dreadful night. All those strange visions and feelings and blurred faces had finally come to light. The beating. Katsuki’s bloodied hair. Ochako floating amidst the rain. Izuku’s soft freckled face, downturned in utter sadness. Mitsuki’s warmth. Masaru’s anger. 

And the monsters responsible. Her heartbeat faltered, and she tried to come to her feet but she simply could not. With each attempt, she would slide back onto the floor, pitiful and pathetic and so weak. As she tried to move, to reach for explanations and to find someone, she had heard a creak disrupt the otherwise mechanical silence of the room. 

“Ms. Toga?” said a strange voice, and when Himiko looked up, she saw a large man that towered over her. He had walked into the room, dressed in blue with a white mask covering his face. Behind him she noticed the back and forth of people walking outside, and her heart jumped with the realization that there was a chance to find everyone outside. But she couldn’t walk, and with how tired she was, she couldn’t even move from where she was. 

She heard steps approach her, and her breathing quickened and faltered somehow simultaneously. She wasn’t sure if she should stop breathing or breathe more. Not with this strange man getting closer to her. 

“You must have set the alarm off. Now, why did you take the IV off?” he asked, but Himiko couldn’t quite hear what he said, for she grew petrified of this stranger quickly approaching her as she sat alone in this strange room. Had she been left here? Would this man try to fix her? Had he found out what she’d done?

No, that couldn’t be. Mitsuki. Mitsuki said she wouldn’t leave her alone. Mitsuki said she wouldn’t. But as Himiko looked around, she knew Mitsuki wasn’t here. Her nose began to sting, and as tears began to fill her long-dried eyes, they began to hurt and she blinked them away and tried to crawl away from the man. 

“Ms. Toga, you need the IV. You need the nutrients. Please, it’s okay,” he said, grabbing the tube she had pulled off and tinkering with it before he gently reached for Himiko’s hand. She pulled away, holding her hands to herself. She shook her head, and then she tried to speak. 

But, what came out were more like scratches and squeaks than words. Her eyes widened in surprise, and her hands came to grab onto her throat. She opened her mouth again, her dry lips trembling as she tried to form words. 

“Who are you?” she tried to say, but her words were unintelligible. 

“Hey, hey, it’s okay. I’m a doctor. I’m trying to help you,” he said, reaching again for her hand but Himiko still pulled away. For even if the doctor’s intentions were to help her, Himiko only saw a stranger in a mask. She didn’t know why her body reacted so viscerally to his presence. Perhaps because he was so much larger. She didn’t quite feel safe. Not with him. Not alone.

“Leave me alone! I just want to go home,” she said, but where was home? At that thought, tears found their way back into her weary eyes, and they dripped down her bruised face, burning as they did.

“I can’t understand you. I promise I’m only trying to help,” he said, and his kindness did not translate to Himiko. She didn’t want this. She didn’t want his help. Hell, she didn’t even want to be here. And though she now realized this was a hospital and this was a doctor, she could not help the fear of being around a man much larger than her. It only reminded her of who she had only just escaped. All her eyes saw were distorted reactions. The doctor’s patience seemed to her like irritation. His kindness felt like mockery. Maybe she was still stuck in that house.

Why did this always happen? Why wasn’t anyone here? Why was she so lonely? 

The doctor backed away, his attention caught by the creaking of the door. His brows furrowed, confusion evident in his eyes despite the mask that covered the majority of his face. 

“Ma’am? I’m sorry but you can’t be in here,” he said, and Himiko’s head followed his gaze until they landed upon familiar red eyes.

“Just give me a moment,” she said, already walking over and kneeling to the ground. Her arms reached over to Himiko, and the girl’s eyes widened in relief until they began to fill with tears. She tried to speak again, but only little croaks managed to leave her chapped lips. 

“Oh, honey, I’m so sorry. You must’ve been so scared. I promise I didn’t mean to let you wake up all alone. I promise I didn’t,” Mitsuki said, her hand patting the back of Himiko’s head in soft, gentle motions. She scooped the girl up in her arms, and as she did, her body quivered with goosebumps. It was as if she was carrying nothing, for Himiko had grown even weaker for the past three days that she’d lain asleep. The sensation only made Mitsuki grip onto Himiko more, and she pulled the child closer as she got to her feet. She held her as if she were a little toddler, balancing Himiko against her hip and securing her arms around the girl’s legs. 

“Doctor, I have to stay with her. My husband has already settled the matter outside,” Mitsuki said, and Himiko rested against her chest as she spoke. She could feel Mitsuki’s voice vibrate through her body, and she eased into her embrace as she listened. 

The doctor hesitated, glancing from Mitsuki to Himiko then back to Mitsuki again. 

“Our policy requires us to only allow legal guardians in,” he said, and Mitsuki held his gaze. 

“I’m aware.” 

“Then, you understand why I’m reluctant to let you in this room, right?” 

Mitsuki’s entire body seemed to wrap itself around Himiko, almost engulfing her into a protective hold. There were dark bags below the woman’s eyes, and if one were to look a bit closer, they would notice a slight discoloration against her cheeks. Almost like deep grooves that dug through her skin, as if she were crying for longer than one should. And yet, her eyes were fiery with determination and utter assurance as she held her head high and stared right back at the doctor.

“And I just told you. My husband has already settled the matter.”

–

Himiko was asleep again, having dozed off in Mitsuki’s hold until she was carried back to the hospital bed. The doctor had done one final check, and reattached the IV as she slept. He’d reported that she was good to be discharged as soon as she woke up. Once she did, he’d remove the IV and send them off with some medical supplies for her outer bruises. Those would still take a while to heal. He also advised them to feed her softer foods for the time being until she could build up her strength to eat more again. As for her voice, it would gradually return over the next few days. For now, hot drinks would do her well.

When he tried to leave, Mitsuki had stopped him and whispered something as Himiko slept. He hesitated but then nodded in agreement before leaving then returning with a group of nurses. They rolled in Katsuki, sleeping soundly in his hospital bed, with his head bandaged up. They set him up next to Himiko, and left the two together before finally leaving. 

Mitsuki walked over to the two hospital beds, her eyes wearily turning from Katsuki to Himiko. She leaned down and left a soft kiss on each of their foreheads then turned to sit down. Soon after, she heard the soft turning of the doorknob as Masaru entered. 

“Hey,” he said, his voice soft yet exhausted. 

Mitsuki’s tired eyes blinked slowly, and her head turned from making sure the children’s chests were rising and falling with each breath, to glance over at Masaru. 

“Hey.” 

The Bakugos looked at each other in silence, and Masaru walked over and sat on the brown leather seat beside Mitsuki. 

“The hospital staff finally settled down, hm?” he said, a subtle chuckle at the end of his words though it felt forced. 

“Yeah…guess they saw those papers and decided to stop pissing us off,” Mitsuki said, sighing deeply as her eyes flickered to the gently beeping monitors. Then she turned back to Masaru, and her hand slid over to grab onto his.

“Thank you. You’ve worked so hard these past few days,” she said, giving his hand a squeeze. Masaru smiled at her, shaking his head. 

“We all have. I’m so grateful to everyone. I don’t know what I would’ve done if Inko, Sayaka, and Chamaru hadn’t referred us to their connections.”

“Mm.”

It was quiet for a moment, the only sound being the beeps of the monitors and the hushed conversations of passerbys outside the room. 

“I hope they rot in jail,” Mitsuki said, her grip tightening against Masaru’s. 

“I made sure of that. Life in person for what they did to her and Katsuki. For how they traumatized all of them like that.” 

Mitsuki gritted her teeth, her head lowered as she spoke. 

“I hate that the kids had to see that happen to their friends. I hate it so much. But…but if it weren’t for them. If it weren’t for the video or the sheer fact they ran to her, then I don’t know if we would have been able to do anything.”

Masaru pulled Mitsuki closer, letting her head rest against his chest. “I know.” 

Mitsuki's lips trembled, her breaths coming in uneven bursts. 

“I’m just so angry . Even though they’re in jail. Even though the evidence was so overwhelming that they’re forever stuck there. Even though it’s supposed to be over now. I just…I just can’t think straight. I want them to suffer more. I wish I’d hit him more. I wish I’d gotten a chance to smack that sorry excuse of a mother too.” 

“Inko beat you to that one.” 

Mitsuki let out a soft laugh at that, imagining sweet little Inko beating the shit out of that woman with a frying pan. The image left her insides tingly with joy. 

“Wish I could’ve joined in too.” 

“Well, I wish I could’ve gotten my hands on that freak of a so-called father, but you beat me to it,” Masaru said, voice lowering with rage. 

“I may have beat you to it, but I sure did beat him,” Mitsuki said with a small smile and Masaru let out a puff of air in amusement. But the mood quickly returned to a tense somberness, for even if they tried to cope with humor, it couldn’t outweigh the severity of the situation. 

Masaru’s left hand slid up and down Mitsuki’s arm, comforting her gently as he held her close. 

“Even if we wish we could have given them an even more bitter taste of their own medicine, we have to focus on what to do now. The best thing we could do for Himiko right now is give her the chance to overcome what she went through. We’ll love her more than they ever could. We’ll love her so much, she’ll be sick of it,” Masaru said, completely sure of himself. 

Mitsuki hummed in agreement, shutting her eyes as quiet tears fell and stained Masaru’s shirt. She let his warm touch relax her, her mind racing and racing to catch up with all that went on these past few days. And Masaru also found himself calming down just a little as he held his wife in his arms. It felt like it’d been years since things felt just a little bit peaceful. They hadn’t slept in a while, eyes heavy with fatigue and hearts even heavier with a whirlpool of emotions. Guilt, grief, rage, sadness, and relief. Relief that even though there was so much pain, that they managed to put one foot in front of the other. Relief that the kids ended up okay. That despite what they went through, they made it out. God, what would they have done if they hadn’t? 

Mitsuki took in a shaky breath and her hand fisted Masaru’s shirt. 

“They almost killed her,” she whispered into the silence, tears streaming down her face. Her mind began to catch up with her body, the trauma she saw and felt racking her mind as the memories of that day surged back like the slow creaking of a dam before everything tore apart. Masaru may have seen the children as they were carried out, but he hadn’t seen what had happened in that room. He hadn’t heard that terrified wail. He hadn’t seen that abused little girl screaming while trying to stop Katsuki’s bleeding head. 

Mitsuki’s body shook, the emotions that she had to force back in order to protect the children finally breaking apart in that hospital room. Masaru wrapped his arms around her, his hand coming by to cup her tear-streaked cheek.

“They almost killed our boy. Our little victory. Oh my god , Masaru, they almost killed them.” 

“But they didn’t. They didn’t because you were there, Mitsuki.”

“What if I wasn’t? What if I was too late? It keeps replaying in my mind. I keep remembering and remembering, and I wish I didn't, but I feel so guilty for thinking that when those poor babies had to experience it,” she sniffled, her body shaking with each sob.

“But you did make it. You did save them. That’s all that matters, Mitsuki. You saved them and they’re okay. Katsuki’s safe and Himiko’s safe. They’re only sleeping.” 

“I thought…” she began, her body trembling as her voice came out in quiet little whispers. She buried her face in Masaru’s chest, breathing him in to calm herself. “I thought I was going to lose my baby. I thought that maybe the world was trying to tell me again that I wasn’t meant to be a mother.”

Masaru straightened up, looking down at Mitsuki and cupping her face in his hands to urge her to look at him. She blinked up at him from beneath wet lashes. 

“You were always meant to be a mother. Don’t you ever doubt that,” he said, his nose stinging with the onslaught of tears. “Katsuki is our victory. And Himiko is our golden girl. We were blessed with Katsuki, and we were honored with Himiko. Do you understand?” 

She nodded, and Masaru wiped at her tears with his thumb, and kissed her forehead ever so gently. She let herself cry, the tears seemingly unending until she finally took in a few long breaths. She looked up at Masaru again, her hand reaching to hold his stubble-covered cheek. 

“I’m worried that maybe she wouldn’t like being called a Bakugo,” Mitsuki said, eyes lovingly looking into her husband’s teary eyes. She wiped a tear away, leaving a kiss on his cheek. “Are you?”

“Honey, I’m terrified.” 

She snorted, resting her forehead against his chest. “Damn it, Masaru. You’re going to be a girl-dad.”

“I’m going to be the best girl-dad.” 

“We need to buy another pair of the matching family pajamas,” Mitsuki said. 

“And slippers,” Masaru added. 

“We’re crazy,” she said, melting into his touch. 

Masaru smiled, and he looked over to the two children. There was so much hurt and raw anguish that pounded against him. But, there was also a little budding light. It felt like things were finally going to be okay again. Because now he had another child to love. 

—

Himiko woke up to the sound of chirping, and her eyes slowly opened to a sunlit room. This time, her memories were quick to come back and she didn’t panic as much as she did before. Her eyes fell back to the tubes attached to her, but then they caught sight of two familiar figures across from where she sat propped up on pillows. Mitsuki and Masaru were fast asleep, entangled in each other's arms as the sunlight warmed their skin and illuminated their wet cheeks. Himiko’s body quickly relaxed at the sight, an intoxicating sort of calmness lulling her inner ocean of conflict into a calm pond. Then she heard a hushed creak from her left.

Her eyes turned slowly, meeting with soft crimson. 

“Hi,” Katsuki said, a smile on his lips that Himiko wasn’t quite sure she’d seen before. Her eyes widened in surprise, unable to believe who she saw before her.

“Ah..ah…” she croaked, her voice unable to truly come out and her hand reached for her throat as she tried to speak again to no avail. 

“Lost your voice?” he asked, and she nodded, dejected. 

“I see,” he said, remembering why and frowning. He looked back to her and found her eyes glistening with tears and her lips trembling. Both the heart monitors began to beep faster.

“Don’t cry. I’m fine,” he said, and he watched her nod but she still started crying, unable to help herself from letting her worry and relief rush out of her. 

“I said don’t cry, you idiot,” he whined, but his voice began to shake and his heart monitor beeped faster. “I told you not to cry.” 

But she did anyway, and she tried to scooch closer, but her sides began to ache. So instead she extended her arms as far as she could, hoping to at least feel his touch on her fingertips. Just confirmation that he really was okay. That he really was here.

Katsuki mirrored her, his arm stretching as far as he could make it, and he leaned a little bit to the side. As he did, he could feel hot tears begin to trickle down the side of his face as he leaned closer. 

“Stop crying,” he repeated, but he was a hypocrite for he couldn’t stop himself from crying either. 

The both of them struggled to extend their arms, their muscles burning and vision blurry with tears. But then the tips of their fingers had managed to touch, and they interlocked their fingers together, save for their thumbs that couldn’t quite reach. They remained like that, four fingers holding each other as their eyes remained on each other and they cried, unable to stop themselves. But the heart monitors had begun to calm down in their intensity, and it felt like they could breathe again. 

Katsuki looked at Himiko and watched the refracted light through the window dance around her face. 

“I missed you,” he said. 

Himiko hummed in response, for it was all she could do. 

“I’m glad you’re okay.” 

Another hum. 

A beat of silence. Then a deep breath as Katsuki shut his eyes tight and opened them again.

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled, lips quivering. “I’m sorry I told you to die. I’m sorry for getting angry all the time. I’m sorry I yelled at you. I’m sorry I stopped you from going back that day. I’m sorry for making you get hurt. It’s my fault. I’m sorry, Himiko.”

Himiko’s hold tightened, and she shook her head. “Nnn…oh…”

Katsuki sniffed, looking at her despite his tears and his shame.

“No?” 

She nodded. Then she opened and closed her mouth, exaggerating the way her lips moved in hopes that Katsuki would understand. As she did, she used her free hand to try and gesture what she was trying to say. 

She pointed to herself as she moved her lips. Katsuki’s brows furrowed for a moment before he caught on to what she was attempting to do. 

She repeated the gesture and movement of her lips. Katsuki voiced what he thought she was saying. 

“I.” 

She nodded. Then she formed a shaky half-heart with her index and middle finger as she mouthed the second word. 

“Heart?” 

She shook her head no and scowled. Katsuki thought for a second then tried again, though he hesitated a bit in embarrassment. 

“Love?” 

Himiko nodded. 

Then she pointed at Katsuki, and mouthed the last word. 

He began to cry again. Perhaps a bit harder than before.

“You. I love you. ” 

Himiko hummed, satisfied. 

Katsuki began to laugh softly to himself, despite his tears. He looked over to Himiko as his hand held on to her ever so gently. 

“Dumbass. You’re supposed to say that to Ochako, not me.” 

Himiko burned scarlet-red, so much so that her ears were flushed too. But she smiled, her eyes soft and at ease. She knew Katsuki knew what she meant.

“But,” Katsuki said, smiling gently. “Me too…I love you too.”

The words hung softly in the air, and the two children held each other’s soft hands as they laid there. The world felt right somehow. The sun shone wonderfully through the windows, and the shadows of the swaying trees–budding with the green of eventual cherry blossoms–spilled into the room. 

Mitsuki and Masaru slept softly amongst the peaceful chirping of sparrows and the rustling of leaves, for the world had begun to tell them something as their two children held hands in tears. 

Spring was coming. And with it, the world anew. 

Chapter Text

Ochako stood outside the door to Himiko’s hospital room, her fingers clutching a bouquet of yellow tulips, but always a pinky out. The last time she had laid eyes on Himiko was that dreadful night. Since then, things had been so chaotic that she simply was not able to see her. But now, it seemed things were simmering down a bit. Though she wasn’t quite sure how much. Her parents had told her the night before that Himiko would now be adopted by the Bakugos and the rightful fate of the monsters that had hurt her and Katsuki so gravely. But Ochako wasn’t here to talk about anything, especially because Himiko wasn’t aware yet. It wasn’t Ochako’s place to tell her, so she was told to keep it a secret until the Bakugos themselves delivered the news to her. And Katsuki too. Ochako wondered how that explosive blonde would react to now having Himiko as his older sister, but she smiled at the thought of such a dynamic. She did have a feeling that they were similar. 

Ochako took a breath in, reached for the door knob, and finally pushed herself inside. As the door creaked open, she was greeted with glowing sunlight that shone through the windows and kissed her cheeks. The room was far brighter than the outside, and it felt as if Ochako had walked into a different place entirely. But what truly caught her attention was the fluttering golden strands of hair in the gentle breeze of a slightly cracked window. Himiko stood by the window, her head slowly turning to the sound of the door opening. As she did, Ochako watched as her yellow eyes clashed with the sunlight, and their beautiful golden color seemed to sparkle like warm honey. Her grip on the bouquet tightened just a little, and she swallowed thickly. She let the door shut behind her, her eyes simply unable to leave Himiko’s figure. 

“I got you flowers…tulips! They’re…they uh…they reminded me of you,” Ochako scrambled, for some reason hesitating over her choice of words. She wasn’t sure what to say or how to say anything really. For a number of reasons. One being the sheer gravity of the situation. The other being the way her heart sped in its rhythm like a steam engine. Chug-a-chug-a-chug-a! Her palms began to sweat and she fiddled with her hair as she looked towards Himiko. She seemed peaceful as she stood there with the sun shining upon her, though her arms were bandaged and her face scratched up. Still, she looked far more beautiful than anything or anyone Ochako had ever seen. Perhaps she rivaled the very sun.

The blonde waved at her, a relaxed smile upon her bandaged face. Then she gestured for Ochako to come closer. 

“Oh, right. Mom said you lost your voice for a bit,” Ochako said, pouting as she walked over to Himiko. The girl only nodded. 

Himiko looked from Ochako’s eyes down to the bouquet in her hand. Her bandaged arms reached over, gentle fingers resting against the bright yellow petals as she took the bouquet gratefully. Her eyes softened, and she looked up at Ochako with a light blush across her cheeks. 

“Thanks,” she mouthed. Ochako felt her face burn, and she shook her head as if to say it wasn’t much. 

But then she wasn’t sure how to fill the silence, and looking at Himiko left her everything swirling out of orbit. She felt so much looking at the girl that just stood before her like this. Just a few days ago, Ochako had watched her teeter between life and death, completely helpless to stop it. And now…now Himiko stood before her with a smile on her face, and a bouquet of lively flowers complimenting her features. Ochako felt tears prick her eyes but she forced them back, her eyes momentarily flickering to the other bed in the room instead.

“Why are there two beds?” she asked, hoping the tears would go back. Himiko motioned with her fingers extended over her head as if mimicking spikes and Ochako’s brows furrowed, momentarily confused before snorting and erupting into a fit of giggles. 

“Is that supposed to be your impression of Katsuki? I guess he does have spiky hair!” Ochako said, eyes shut as she laughed. Himiko smiled at that, enjoying watching Ochako’s face lift into a gleeful smile and her cheeks blushing brightly. It relaxed her. But then she’d noticed the little mark on Ochako’s neck, and her smile faltered. 

“Where even is he?” Ochako asked, but she no longer pushed it once she felt Himiko’s fingers lightly graze the side of her neck. The exact spot where Himiko had bit her. Ochako shivered though she felt warm. Then she met her gaze, and watched the way Himiko’s expression fell and how her eyes filled with what looked like regret. 

At that, Ochako set the flowers on the window sill, and reached to grab hold of Himiko’s hands. She pulled them close to her face, cupping them sweetly as she stared up at Himiko. 

“It didn’t hurt. I’m not angry with you. And don’t blame yourself,” Ochako said one after the other. Himiko blinked, then smiled bashfully, embarrassed by how Ochako had seemingly read the worries written on her face like it was nothing. 

Ochako kept holding Himiko’s hands, as she sucked in a deep breath and began to speak. 

“I did…I did tell the boys what happened though. I’m sorry, but I had to. Please don’t be mad,” she said, shutting her eyes and resting her forehead against Himiko’s hands that she still held tenderly. A second passed and she felt Himiko’s fingers slip through her grasp only to cover Ochako’s hands in turn and squeeze reassuringly. Ochako looked back to her and saw that familiar, beautiful smile of hers greeting her. 

Ah, that smile. Ochako could practically drown in that smile. She could drown in Himiko’s eyes, the sound of her voice, her sweet eyes, and simply everything about her. The sheer intensity in which she felt sent a surge of electricity stalking down her spine, each moment that had led to this intertwining into a glowing red rope that perhaps some would call fate. And propelled by it, Ochako brought Himiko’s hands to her lips, and left a soft kiss along her knuckles and then upon her palms, and as she held Himiko’s hands closer, she left soft pecks against her tender wrists that seemed weary and riddled with scars that one would have to squint to notice. But Ochako did. Of course she did. 

Then her mind caught up with what she was doing, and she suddenly stopped, eyes shooting up to meet Himiko’s and her breath failed to come to her at what she saw. Himiko’s entire face seemed to burn crimson, up to her ears and even the soft skin of her shoulders that slightly showed from the oversized hospital gown. Ochako felt the urge to pull away in sheer embarrassment, but it was counteracted by this overwhelming feeling that had long bubbled inside her very soul. And sure, Ochako’s face also turned the shade of a summer strawberry, but she simply could not let go. Not after what happened. Not after what she saw that night. 

“Himiko, you wanna know something?” Ochako said, leaning closer to Himiko, unable to deter this surging inside her.

Himiko’s chest rose and fell erratically, her feet able to carry her by adrenaline alone for she surely would have fallen with how wildly her blood pumped through her. She couldn’t speak but she was sure everything showed on her face. Oh, what was she to do if Ochako understood how terribly Himiko wanted to just-

“I actually didn’t hate it when you bit me.”

Himiko’s breath hitched in her throat, her heart going into overdrive at the sound of those words. What? What? What? 

“I kind of…liked it. I wouldn’t have minded it if you bit me again. I wouldn’t have cared if you’d told me you craved blood or anything of that sort. Himiko, I don’t think I would have cared what you did, as long as I was with you so I…I…” 

Ochako swallowed, walking closer, arms wrapping gingerly around Himiko’s waist, and she rested her head against Himiko’s shoulder. The blonde felt her body shudder, every nerve ending charging up, unable to stop overwhelming her brain with signals. Ochako’s flowery scent. Ochako’s soft touch on her shoulder. Ochako’s soft curl of hair tickling her cheek. Ochako’s voice in her ears. Ochako, Ochako, Ochako. Her very name was etched into Himiko’s brain, her entire body always reacting at the mere mention of her.

“I thought you were going to die,” Ochako said, her voice cracking at the last word. “I thought I was going to just be there and watch you disappear in front of me. I thought Katsuki was going to disappear in front of me. Both of you are so dear to me and I couldn’t even imagine something like that happening but it did and I just...” 

Ochako began to tear up, holding Himiko closer but still as carefully as she could muster. She saw first hand what had happened to her. She knew what laid beneath that gown. 

“I’m…I’m so glad you’re alive. I’m so glad,” she cried, her hands holding onto Himiko as closely as she could muster. But Himiko had begun to slip upwards, and Ochako blinked her tears away as she watched Himiko begin to float. Soft golden hair reflecting the sunlight, flushed cheeks that contrasted her soft cat-like eyes, and the loose ends of bandages that floated about. 

“Sorry! I didn’t mean to!” Ochako said, her hand holding onto Himiko’s and stopping her from floating all the way. She’d accidentally activated Zero Gravity and now Himiko had begun to float in the air. “I’ll deactivate it right now.” 

But Himiko had grabbed onto Ochako’s wrist, shaking her head no and instead beckoning Ochako towards her. The brunette was unsure, a bit confused as to what Himiko wanted until Himiko began to mouth the word “together” over and over again. Then, Ochako understood though she wasn’t sure where Himiko was going with this. Still, she activated her quirk on herself, and she too began to float alongside Himiko. As she did, she held Himiko steady, both their arms around the other as they stabilized themselves in the air. 

Himiko’s left hand reached to intertwine with Ochako’s right, her fingers softly closing against hers as she gazed into her glowing brown eyes. 

There were a lot of things Himiko wanted to say. A lot of conversations that clashed against each other in her mind. Apologies, thanks, and a myriad of affectionate words. But it hurt to speak, and it hurt more to think about what had happened. So for now, as she held onto Ochako and looked into her warm loving eyes, she would be okay. 

Her other hand reached to wrap around the back of Ochako’s shoulder, and she pulled closer until they were so close, Himiko could see herself in Ochako’s eyes. Did she always look so beautiful? Or was this how Ochako viewed her? As someone who seemed to sparkle. She smiled at the thought and she wondered how nice it would be if Ochako could see how Himiko saw her. Radiant, soft, and oh so ethereal.

Himiko pulled Ochako along, repeating a certain image she had once seen as a child. An ad that played in the small TV of the convenience store she frequented. One of a man in a suit and a woman in a scarlet dress. They held hands like this, and the woman’s hand rested on the man’s shoulder like that. She adjusted Ochako’s hold, making it rest on her own shoulder. Then she leaned forward in the air, foot stepping on nothing. Ochako stepped back, and then Himiko stepped to the side and Ochako copied. And then Himiko stepped in the middle and Ochako did too, until she caught on to Himiko’s little dance. Front and back, side to side, and in and out. 

“What are we even doing right now?” she giggled, her hold on Himiko snug and comfortable, brown hair floating and her tears dispersing. She followed Himiko’s lead, and the two twirled in the air like playful sparrows. Push and pull and side to side. Eyes set on each other, hands unwavering and unable to let go. It should have been painful for Himiko to move around so much, but Ochako’s quirk had lifted the vast majority of her pain away. She was quite literally walking on air. Or rather, dancing. Waltzing freely, without a care in the world. 

That was what Himiko wanted to tell Ochako. That she didn’t have to worry about her either. Because Himiko promised she’d hold Ochako’s hand. She promised she’d run together with her. Even if she never said the words out loud. Because there was too much to say and far too heavy words to use. So instead, Himiko would hold Ochako in her arms like this. And she would twirl and twirl, watching Ochako’s excited smiles and hearing her joyous giggles. That’s all she needed from Ochako. Not an apology. Not tears. Just her soft smile and the sound of her echoing laughter.

For her very presence had saved her. More than Ochako could ever know.

The wind fluttered into the room, swirling through the girl’s hair and the gentle petals of the golden tulips. And as it did, the small card stuck to the bouquet fluttered quietly to the ground, unknown to the girl’s joyful dancing. Ochako had spent quite a while searching for the perfect bouquet, and when she saw the card stuck to these, well, she couldn’t help herself. For yellow tulips had a certain meaning, and it was only right to give them to Himiko. 

Who else could be told, “There’s sunshine in your smile?” Who else but Himiko?

—

Half a day had passed, and eventually the only people left in the hospital room were the Bakugos. As in all of the Bakugos. 

“What?” Katsuki said, mouth agape as he looked at his parents. They each sat on the edge of the children’s beds. Mitsuki by Himiko, Masaru by Katsuki. Himiko mirrored Katsuki’s reaction, though she could not produce any words save for surprised squeaks.

“I know it’s a lot to take in, but there was a lot of paperwork that we did while the two of you were recovering. And, well, the best choice we could make was taking Himiko in as part of the Bakugos,” Masaru said, steadying his breathing as he glanced from Katsuki to Himiko and then to Mitsuki who smiled reassuringly at him. 

“Wait, wait, wait. So, what you’re saying is that…Himiko’s going to be my sister. Like my older sister? As in Himiko…Bakugo?” Katsuki said, trying to audibly make sense of his thoughts and what his parents were telling him, his hands coming up to massage his temples. 

Mitsuki and Masaru nodded simultaneously, with Mitsuki fiddling with her fingers, trying to remain calm as she watched the two children internalize this new information. 

Himiko’s eyes seemed to gloss over, a sort of out of body experience befalling her and she could not fully comprehend what was happening. Her? A Bakugo? Her? Part of a family? This family? She let out a shaking breath, her hands gripping the thin hospital blanket as she turned to Katsuki. She opened and closed her mouth slowly, overexaggerating the way her lips moved in such a way so that Katsuki could understand. He stared intently before turning to his parents. 

“Do you have the paperwork? She wants to see,” he said for her, though internally he wanted to see too. 

Masaru nodded, getting up from his place by Katsuki and turning to rummage in his bag. He pulled out a folder that seemed to be bursting at the seams, and in it he pulled out a carefully sealed clasp envelope. Slowly, he unclasped it, then removed the pristine certificate from its place and walked over to the two children. He leaned over towards Himiko, arms extended to hand her the certificate but he was stopped by Katsuki’s sudden outburst. 

“I want to see it too! I want to see it at the same time!” he said, the upper half of his body leaning forward, hands pulling the blanket off him as he tried to pull himself out of bed. But he winced, feeling a sharp pang in his head from moving too quickly and too suddenly. He groaned, but still did not give in. 

“Can we look at it together?” he said again, this time softer as he glanced towards Himiko. She nodded at him, watching the way his cheeks slightly turned pink from embarrassment that he would never admit.

Masaru handed the certificate over to Mitsuki, and then he turned towards his son and wrapped his arms beneath the boy’s legs and beneath his arms as he pulled him into his hold and carried him over to Himiko’s bed. Katuski scooched over next to Himiko, the girl pulling the blanket up and over Katsuki’s shoulder as they huddled together. Masaru sat by Katsuki and Mitsuki walked over to Himiko's side so that the two children sat in the middle with the parents around them. 

Mitsuki handed the certificate over to the children, the firm paper now held in Himiko and Katsuki’s hands. Himiko grabbing the left and Katsuki the right, as they read over the finely printed name right in the center. 

Himiko Bakugo. 

Bakugo. Not Toga. Not anyone else. 

Himiko read the words again and again, trying to sear the image before her in her mind. She saw Masaru and Mitsuki’s names signed under “parents.” She saw the name “Bakugo” that followed behind their first names, and now hers. 

“We got lucky and things went extremely quickly for us. I’m just sorry we changed things without letting you know,” Mitsuki said, her heart beating faster and finding it a bit difficult to take a proper breath in and out. Her brows were furrowed, watching anxiously as the children examined the paper. She grew even more nervous watching Himiko, unsure what the girl made of this vast change to her life. Mitsuki knew it was for the best, and she promised she would do everything in her power to be a real, good mother to her. But, what if Himiko didn’t want that? What if she still struggled to accept it? 

Himiko nodded as Mitsuki spoke, but her eyes never left the certificate before her. She held it firmly with her left hand, and brought her right hand up to feel the paper against her touch. Smooth and embedded with a raised seal for authenticity. Her fingers traced against it until they landed against her name. Himiko. Then they traced under the last name. The family name. The one that belonged to Katsuki, Masaru, and Mitsuki. The one that now followed her own familiar name. The one that replaced the dreadful “Toga” that followed her for years. The “Toga” that abandoned her, hurt her, and ridiculed her. The “Toga” that hurt Katsuki and drove a wedge so deep into Himiko’s heart, that she wasn’t quite sure how she was ever going to truly get over the pain she went through. The “Toga” that lurked in the darkest expanses of her mind, and never felt like a soft hand against her hair or a quiet whisper of love and affection. 

And it was gone now. That name was gone. That name never had to grab onto her back and drag her backwards. It never had to mock her or make her feel unworthy of anything but pain and suffering. She didn’t belong to that name. Even if once upon a time she was seen as a daughter, she knew that no one called their beloved child a “monster.” That wasn’t love. That wasn’t care. Because Himiko knew what that felt like. She knew what compassion and tenderness felt like. She knew it because of her friends. She knew it because of Ochako’s acceptance. She knew it because of Katsuki’s unbreakable stubbornness to save her. She knew it because of Izuku’s gentle eyes that noticed her. Because of the Uraraka’s love for Ochako that rippled to a hand extended towards her. Because of Inko’s support of Izuku that left him keenly aware of what and who he loved. Because of Mitsuki and Masaru’s kindness and sensitive hearts that left Katsuki protecting her even when it all seemed bleak. 

She knew what love meant because the people around her showed her. So even though a childish part of her ached to have that name removed from her, for so she wished she could have been loved in the first place. She also knew how terribly easy it was to love. How simple it was to make that choice to care, to reach out, to hold on no matter what. It wasn’t because she was unloveable. No, it couldn’t be. Not when so many people risked everything because they loved her. Not when they would have moved mountains for her. It was so easy to love and be loved. That’s why she couldn’t help the tears that welled up and blurred her vision, the letters before her dancing in the air. 

Himiko Bakugo. Not the lonely child left in that house. But Himiko Bakugo. The one loved so dearily, that the world shook to free her from her fate. To reunite her with the family she sincerely belonged to. A family that would love her as she was simply because it was so easy to. 

Katsuki’s heart throbbed as he watched her cry, finding that he had begun to hate seeing her upset. He didn’t want to ever see her cry again. Not if he could help it. 

“Those better be happy tears,” he said, though his voice shook. Himiko nodded, letting go of the certificate and wiping at her tears. Masaru reached for the document, momentarily putting it on Katsuki’s empty bed as he focused on this tender moment before him. 

“You’re part of our family, Himiko. And I promise we’re going to do everything we can to make you comfortable, okay? You don’t have to feel pressured to do anything, Himiko. You don’t have to call us ‘mom’ and ‘dad’ if you don’t want to,” Masaru said, making sure his voice was as soft as possible and that he was seated in such a way where he was on the same eye-level as Himiko. He didn’t want her to flinch away or for even a moment expect any type of danger. 

Himiko listened to his words, and watched as Masaru sat on the edge of the bed, his hands to his side as he met Himiko’s teary eyes. 

That word. Dad. Or mom. When did they ever really hold meaning for her? They were just the words she called the people that hurt her. Mother. Father. It was sweet of Masaru to validate her uncertainty before she even managed to think about it much. But, Himiko had no idea how to function in a family. She never had proper parents and she’d always been an only child. But now, she had two adults she could call her parents, and a friend so dear that she could now call brother. But she wasn’t sure if she would be able to call them intimately. Those words felt foreign to her, but it didn’t mean she didn’t want to try. 

“Don’t fill her mind with things like that right now, Masaru. We’re only getting started so don’t worry dear,” Mitsuki said, and Himiko turned to look at her in turn. She’d noticed Masaru’s fatigue, and Mitsuki carried that same concern and tiredness in her eyes. They were worried for her. And it wasn’t that they were simply worried to have Himiko call them “mom” and “dad.” It was more that they were afraid if they deserved to be called that. Because they knew what those words had meant to Himiko, and Himiko knew they did from what they’d seen. 

She hoped that maybe one day, it’ll be easier for her to say those words without hesitation. To call out for her parents on a regular day without fear embedded in her words. Without having to scream because she was in danger, but to simply say the words like one would call a flower pretty or the sky blue. To call knowing they would always turn to her and answer. A normal day. A full dinner table. And happy smiles that would ask her how she was without any other ulterior intention behind them.

The very idea of such a peaceful time sent her tear glands working overtime, soft little sobs that broke out of her as she turned and leaned into Katsuki. His eyes widened for a moment, unsure of what to do as Himiko sobbed in his arms, but then he breathed out slowly and gently patted her back as he held her closer. Katsuki had to think about a lot of things too. Like what it meant to be a brother. What it meant to have a sister. And if it was any different than how he already felt towards Himiko: like he wanted to protect her.

Mitsuki watched with trembling lips, but then she drew closer too, unable to help herself from softly caressing Himiko’s hair back and behind her ear. She leaned down to leave a gentle kiss on the girl’s forehead. Masaru joined in, the mattress dipping slightly as he moved. His arm reached over to hold onto Katsuki’s shoulder and he squeezed reassuringly, the other wrapping around to hold Mitsuki’s shoulder. The children and Mitsuki were cocooned in his loving hold, the newfound family relaxing upon the tiny hospital bed as they took in what it meant to be family. What it meant beyond a name, for the essence gives birth to the title. And the world held many different ways of describing a family in languages that littered each speck of land on Earth. But if two people met and tried to explain what family was, the words may have been different, but in the end it all meant the same. In the end, Himiko Toga may not have belonged to the Togas, but she found her place by the Bakugos. And that was all that mattered. That was all she needed.

That was family; the place where she belonged.

Chapter Text

Masaru shut the car door after he secured Himiko and Katsuki inside. Their seatbelts were on and Masaru had squeezed two little pillows behind their heads for some extra comfort. He even threw a blanket in there for the both of them to share. Then he climbed into the driver’s seat and looked over to Mitsuki who was already seated. She smiled at him and he smiled back, a strangely electrifying feeling burning up in him. Almost like the day the both of them went home with their newborn Katsuki. He put his seatbelt on, turned the keys and glanced in the rearview mirror for a quick look at the two children. Masaru could tell from here that they were pretty exhausted, their eyes fluttering shut already, bodies leaning against each other as they rested beneath the blanket. 

He returned his attention in front of him, and with a deep breath, he began to drive outside of the hospital’s parking lot, towards the main road, and eventually back home. 

The trees passed by as he drove, budding green and sunshine that illuminated his path. His eyes focused on the road before him and the passing cars and incoming ones. Green light. Red light. Speed up. Slow down. For some reason, it felt as if the road had grown shorter, the drive far smoother than it was coming to the hospital. It wasn’t that stressful ride in the back of the ambulance. It wasn’t the complete uncertainty in his heart as he watched Katsuki’s motionless body and Himiko’s faltering breaths. It wasn’t that anymore. It wasn’t. 

 The scent of petrichor filled his nostrils, but it did not comfort him as much as it usually would. Masaru found that he no longer enjoyed the rain.

He shut the windows, his grip tightening against the steering wheel as he took a nervous glance towards the rearview mirror, eyes desperately searching for the children. Once he saw them cuddled up against the other, Katsuki’s mouth slightly open as his head rested on Himiko’s arm, he felt his body relax. Then he felt Mitsuki’s hand on his shoulder and he glanced quickly towards her understanding smile. 

“I’m sorry, it’s just that I-” 

Mitsuki squeezed once, her voice gentle as it escaped her. “I know, dear. I know.” 

And the rest of the ride home was silent, save for the gentle breathing of their children. In. Out. In. Out. 

Alive. Alive. Alive. 

—

Moments before Mitsuki and Masaru made their way home with the children, Inko was busy preparing a cake to bring over to the Bakugos. It was a congratulatory cake, celebrating their safe return home as well as the addition to the family. Izuku helped her set up as if he were a  duckling on his mother’s tail, handing her eggs or helping her mix the batter. 

“Can you hand me the vanilla extract, sweetie? It should be in the fridge on the right,” she said, hands expertly sifting the flour, clouds of white powder rising up and dirtying her yellow apron. 

“Sure,” he replied, walking over to the fridge and reaching for the handle. He rummaged through it, before finally finding the tiny little bottle and grabbing it. He shut the fridge behind him, loosening the cap as he turned to hand it to his mother. But his grip had somehow faltered, the bottle falling out of his grasp and spilling the majority of its contents as he watched. He only managed to grab it at the last second, hands clashing against each other as he struggled to steady it until he finally held it in both hands, feeling his breaths quicken. His hold on the bottle tightened, his heart burning and burning with each pounding heart beat that wished to claw outside of him. The cold condensation budding atop the bottle reminded him of that cold rainy night and it was as if he was back to that day. Back to those nightmares that kept recurring. Over and over again. From such a simple thing. Such a simple thing. 

He remembered it all. 

The sound of Ochako’s phone crashing to the ground. Masaru’s worried call through the phone. 

“Katsuki? Katsuki, are you still there?” 

But everyone had frozen solid, the very blood in their veins almost icy. For what seemed like an entire minute, no one moved. They were just husks of themselves, trying to internalize what they had just heard. What was happening. But then Izuku’s eyes had turned to Ochako’s grim, hopeless expression and then to Katsuki’s dulled eyes as if his mind had completely shut down. Then he turned to his mother who he had tried to steady in his arms. He looked at her tearful eyes and inconsolable shock. And then something in him surged forth. Like the glint of rock against rock. A lighter in the rain. Move. Nothing. Move. Nothing. Go. Go. Go. Move! And then a switch had flipped inside him. The light ignited; flaming, burning, furious. 

“Get up! Get up! C’mon, what are you guys doing?!” he screamed, gently setting his mother down on the floor but pulling away from her because he knew she would try to stop him. He grabbed her phone out of Katsuki’s unmoving hands, ignored Masaru’s confused exclamations and ended the call. He scrolled through her texts until he pulled up Himiko’s address. His eyes met Katsuki’s. Fiery green against muted crimson. A single glance. That was all.

"Heroes always save people, right?"

He turned to the door, the life coming back to him, electricity pulsing through his legs as he pushed himself forward, not bothering to look back. He knew they would follow behind. Like electric impulses snapping across synapses, connecting and interweaving in fractions of a second.

And like he so confidently knew, Ochako and Katsuki were on his tail and quickly catching up. Ochako faltered a bit, still slightly dizzy but her legs moved though she still looked shaken up. As they pushed themselves out of Inko’s store, they ignored her cries to come back. Because they couldn’t. Not them. Not if it was Himiko. 

He remembered. He remembered running through the rain. How harshly it crashed against them. How quickly their legs moved despite it. He remembered the way Ochako teetered to the side. How she tripped and fell, not letting herself cry, but gripping onto Izuku’s helpful hold as she brought herself back to her feet and continued running. Through the wind. Through the rain. Beyond the lives they once had. It was as if the storm beckoned them forth. Run. Run. She’s waiting in that house. She’s waiting. 

He remembered the locked gate. He remembered how it didn’t stop him. How he stepped back, hair stuck to his face as he bolted towards it, grabbing onto the slippery metal and jumping over, not caring that his shirt had ripped or that he’d tumbled over to the other side, his muscles aching as they hit the ground. But it didn’t matter then. He had to reach her. He had to keep moving. At least for the two that lagged behind despite their power. The two that had fallen in such sudden despair that all they had was Izuku’s continuous movement guiding them forth. That shining beacon of light. Those softly growing embers within him. The spark of a hero.

Katsuki followed, explosions blasting through the rain as he propelled himself over it. A stream of sparkling orange, shimmering in Izuku’s eyes. That’s the Kacchan he knew. That shining boy. 

Ochako activated her quirk, floating over the gate before landing with a thump, trying to regain her balance on the muddy grass. Then they were running again. Looking for a place to enter. Something to notice. Until Izuku’s eyes caught sight of the upstairs window, fluorescent lights blaring against the cloudy darkness of what was supposed to be a normal afternoon. 

He remembered the shadowy figures he saw through the glass. He remembered that raised hand. He remembered how swiftly it fell. He remembered the hopelessness of uncertainty.

He remembered telling Ochako to float up and see, though his heart told him it would hurt. She had nodded so blankly, the soft pink glow of her finger pads the only color in the rain. He had watched her float up and he had watched her come crashing down, screeching through the rain as the two boys ran to grab hold of her. 

“What? What did you see?” Katsuki had asked, but all Ochako could do was mumble, head buried in her hands as she sobbed. Izuku knew she was dazed and exhausted and terribly afraid. They all were. But they couldn’t stop now. Not ever.

“Tell me, please,” Izuku said, an agonizing desperation in his voice, grabbing her shoulders and shaking her out of her stupor until she had managed to let the words fall from her lips. Cold and deadly upon the boys’ ears. 

“He’s beating her! He’s beating her and beating her and he just won’t stop!”

Izuku remembered how dry his throat had felt. How bleak it all was. How colorless the world seemed. 

“Beating her?” Katsuki had parroted, a choking soberness in his quiet voice. “Himiko? Our Himiko?” 

Ochako nodded, and Katsuki’s crimson eyes burned with the intensity of the very sun. Izuku recognized that look. That dangerous glimmer in his eyes. Katsuki appeared angry most of the time. But, Izuku knew when he was really angry. What it meant to light that fuse.

“Take me there,” he’d said, and Ochako’s sobs momentarily stopped, counteracted by the sheer confidence in Katsuki’s voice. She’d reached for him, fighting back the urge to gag from her quirk, and watched as he began to float.

“Follow him, Ochako. Take your phone and record it. You have to. No matter what happens, you have to record it. Do you understand?” he said, and Ochako nodded once and only once, pulling her dented phone from her pocket and floating behind Katsuki. Izuku watched as the blonde boy maneuvered himself with his explosions. He watched as he crashed against the glass, sending the shards flying. He watched as he heard the screams from inside echo against the rain. 

He fumbled for his own phone, deciding on calling the cops first and then the parents. He wasn’t sure how his voice had managed to come to him despite it all. But it was all he could do. It was all he could do as he watched his two friends go up there and give it their all while he stood on the ground looking up. Helpless. Quirkless. Useless. 

Then he heard it. Ochako’s screams that ripped through the droplets of rain. Everything seemed to freeze, and Izuku looked up to find Ochako struggling to stay afloat. 

“Calm down! You have to calm down!” he screamed, the only thing he could do.

“Izuku!” she screeched, both hands clutching her phone as she kept recording. Izuku had watched her tears meld with the rain. 

“Ochako, you’re our only hope! You have to keep recording!” Izuku said, hoping his voice could reach her. He knew how cruel it was but they had no other option. If only he could run in there too. If only he could somehow support her. 

“He’s hitting them!” she screamed, her body dropping for a moment before rising back up again. It was as if the gravity of the situation itself weighed her down.

Izuku’s eyes narrowed, brows furrowed as he looked up to Ochako. The rain slammed against him, forcing his eyes closed but he opened them again and again. Ochako screamed louder, a screech so blood curdling it left Izuku frozen. 

“The police are on their way! Ochako, just please hold on. I promise, I promise you it’s going to be okay,” he said, but he wasn’t sure he believed himself. But that was all he could offer her. Just his empty promises and his useless presence. Here on this muddy ground looking up. 

“No, no, no, no! He’s not moving! He’s not!” she screeched, eyes wide and chest heaving. 

Izuku swallowed thickly, for some reason a certain bellowing brewing in his stomach that intensified with each passing second. Somehow, his body already knew. 

“Who? Who’s not moving?!” he asked anyway, but Ochako only screamed. Who could blame her? What does one do in such a situation? How much does a heart handle seeing those it loves hurt and bruised? How long until it cracks?

“Izuku! Izuku! What do I do?” she yelled over and over again. 

He had no idea. 

“Izuku! Help me!” 

He couldn’t. 

“I’m scared, Izuku! Izuku!” 

He was too. 

“Izuku!” 

I can’t. 

“Izuku!”

I can’t. I can’t. I can’t. 

“Izuku!” she cried, but it was also all Ochako could do. She needed him there. She needed to scream. She needed someone to ground her. She needed to hold on. 

“Izuku!” 

And Izuku had nothing to offer. He couldn’t. He couldn’t. He can’t.

“Izuku!”

“I can’t help you!” he screamed, tears welling in his eyes, breathing haggard and painful. 

“Honey?” Inko said, widened eyes staring at her son in confusion. “Are you okay?” 

Izuku blinked, feeling his strained hold on the bottle of vanilla extract, and feeling the world around him move again. Right. He was home. In his kitchen. Helping his mom bake a cake. 

“Sorry. I…I got lost in thought. I’m sorry, I spilled it all,” he said, staring at the fragrant liquid on the floor before him. 

Inko walked closer, taking the bottle from his hand and setting it aside before turning back and holding his hands in hers. 

“It’s just a little vanilla, dear. And of course you can help. Where would I be without you, my little hero?” she said, smiling up at her son. But she was met with teary eyes and quivering lips. 

“Izuku?” 

“Don’t.” 

“Honey, what do you mean?” 

“Just don’t. Don’t call my name. I can’t.” 

“Izuku, help me.”

“What can’t you do?” 

“Izuku! He’s not moving!” 

“Anything! I can’t do anything!” 

“But, honey. It’s just an accident. What’s bothering you really?” 

“Izuku! Izuku! Izuku!”

The boy fell into his mother’s arms, sobbing against her neck as he felt the warmth of her hug envelop him. The tears wouldn’t stop and neither would the ringing in his ears. Nor the memories of that day. He couldn’t do anything. He couldn’t do anything but stand there. Useless as he watched his two friends move forth. Useless as he stood by the ground watching. What could he do but that? What could he do but sit and watch? A useless hero. A powerless boy. 

If only he was more. If only he could have tried harder. Maybe then Himiko wouldn’t be as badly injured. Maybe Katsuki wouldn’t have been hurt too. Maybe Ochako wouldn’t have had to witness it all by herself.

If only. 

—

 The car slowed to a stop, the idle sounds of all the inner machinery quickly silencing as Masaru pulled the key out of the ignition and pocketed it. He unclipped his seatbelt and turned around to find the children softly stirring. 

Mitsuki was already stepping out of the car, shutting the passenger door behind her as softly as she could. Then she turned to the back and opened the right-hand door slowly. 

“Katsuki. Katsuki, wake up. Ew, you’re drooling all over Himiko,” she whispered, before finally pinching his chubby cheeks. He groaned, groggy and irritated before finally opening one eye and glaring at his mother. 

“Jeez, woman,” he yawned, wiping his mouth on his sleeve as he finally pulled himself up straight. He blinked a bit, hands rubbing on his crusted eyes before turning behind him to see Himiko just beginning to wake up too. Then he remembered that he’d fallen asleep on her shoulder and he quickly turned his head to his mother who only smirked knowingly at him. 

“Don’t tell me you-” 

“Of course I did,” she said, holding her phone in her hand and shaking it in front of him mockingly. 

“Delete it,” he whispered, trying to reach for her phone but Mitsuki snatched it away and stuffed it into her purse. 

There was rustling from behind and a quiet groan as Himiko sat up straight and blinked the drowsiness away. She looked over towards Katsuki and then to Mitsuki and she smiled softly at them. 

“Good morning, sleepy head,” Mitsuki said and Katsuki frowned. 

“It’s the afternoon.” 

“Don’t be a bore, honey,” she said, pinching his cheek again and pulling. She smiled as he struggled in her hold, but Himiko noticed how softly Mitsuki was looking at him. How tender her gaze was. 

Then Mitsuki looked at her. And foolishly, Himiko turned to look behind her, as if perhaps Mitsuki was looking at someone else. But then she turned back and looked into those genuine kind eyes as if they were a vast field of blooming red carnations. And she realized that Mitsuki’s gaze never once faltered. That tender consideration. That sweetness. 

“She’s looking at me. She’s…looking at me too.”

Himiko’s body shivered and she clasped her hands together, silently resting them upon her lap as she watched Mitsuki help Katsuki out of the car, checking upon his head and kissing his forehead. She held her hands together as if in prayer, the words swarming inside her very being.

“Thank goodness it was you. Thank goodness,” her heart sang, a fluttering gratitude that somehow someway she’d landed in the arms of a family as sweet as they were chaotic.

A soft knock sounded on the window of the door to her left, and she turned to see Masaru waving at her. She raised her hand timidly, waving back. Then he approached slowly, opening the door with a click. 

“Ready to head inside?” he asked, and Himiko wasn’t sure what she would have said had she been able to speak. So she just nodded, but her heart murmured all kinds of answers. Yes? No? I hope so. 

“Would…” Masaru started, clearing his throat, a twinge of nervousness showing itself in his hesitant words. He leaned down, eye-level with her. “Would you like a piggy-back ride inside? It’s okay if you’d rather Mitsuki help you.” 

Himiko watched the quiet expectation on Masaru’s face. The way his hand scratched at the back of his neck. How, almost childishly, his brown eyes twinkled with something short of embarrassment. It reminded her of Katsuki. And she loved Katsuki. She trusted Katsuki. 

So she nodded, watching Masaru’s eyes light up at the acceptance. He turned around, and she looked at his back for a moment. And she remembered back then. When Katsuki carried her home. Her nose tingled, but she rubbed the sensation away and wrapped her arms around Masaru’s neck gently. He softly pulled her up, securing her on his back as he began to stand. 

“Give me a squeeze if you think you’re slipping,” he said, and at the sound of Himiko’s soft hum, he began to walk towards the house. Himiko looked from her place on Masaru’s back, watching as Katsuki walked over with Mitsuki steadying him though he insisted he didn’t need any help and that he could walk just fine. And sure, he might have been much better, but one couldn’t tell a mother not to worry. Plus his head still needed an ointment and fresh bandages for the next week.

Eventually the four of them stood by the door, and for just a moment they stopped, as if all of them were simultaneously taking it all in. This was the same house they always walked up to. This was the same door that Himiko walked over to when visiting Katsuki or hanging out with everyone. It was the same door. 

And yet. 

Himiko’s cheek rested on Masaru's shoulder, and she glanced down to his feet. To the worn down welcome mat. 

“Welcome Home.”

Masaru raised his hand, keys jingling in his grasp as he unlocked the door. It opened with a soft creak, the house oddly silent for it had long been unoccupied. But now. Now, it will never be empty again. 

The Bakugos stepped inside, shuffling over the welcome mat, pulling their shoes off as they entered. And the door closed, little by little. 

“Let’s go change,” Mitsuki said. 

“Anyone up for take out?” Masaru asked, gently placing Himiko down to help her take her shoes off and set them by the rack next to everyone else’s. 

“Make it something spicy!” Katsuki said, running to the couch and slamming his body against it as he picked up a menu of his favorite burger joint. 

“Katsuki! Don’t exert yourself!” Mitsuki scolded, slipping into a pair of red slippers, decorated with tiny little yellow explosions. 

Himiko smiled to herself as she watched the two of them, a funny little feeling bubbling up inside her heart. Then she felt something soft slipping onto her feet and she looked down to find Masaru helping her into a pair of slippers. 

“These are for you,” he said, and Himiko wiggled her toes in the comfort of the explosive slippers adorning her feet. She looked at the ones that Mitsuki and Katsuki wore. And the ones Masaru was slipping on too. She smiled something fierce, and Masaru mirrored her, unable to help himself from how beautifully happy she looked.

“C’mon. Let’s go see what to eat,” he said, and Himiko nodded, beginning to walk towards him, though she ached just a little. But then she turned, her golden eyes noticing the slightly creaked open door. She slid across the floor, soft steps with her perfectly fitting slippers. Her hand hovered over the shining golden knob, her face reflected in its polished surface. She saw the tiny little bandaids on her cheeks and her parted hair. But she also saw the smile that just wouldn’t go away. She held the knob and gently pushed the door closed until it clicked. She turned the lock. 

Then she turned back towards that growing warmth. 

The one she now called hers.

—

Katsuki pointed enthusiastically towards his favorite burger, the Exploding Burger Supreme, at the highest spice level while Masaru tried to calm him down, holding the phone to his ear as he repeated the order to the person on the other end. 

“We’d take another two of those. Mild. You guys have chicken soup right? Yes, yeah alright that too then please. A medium. Yes, that’s all. Thanks.” 

Masaru put his phone on the glass table, walking over and sinking on the couch beside Katsuki. His body eased immediately into the comfort of the cushions, and he turned his head towards his son. 

“What?” Katsuki said, legs propped up on the table with his arms folded behind his neck. 

“Just looking at you,” Masaru said, and his hand reached over to Katsuki’s face. His fingers traced the soft skin of his cheek, holding his face in his hand as his body relaxed further. Katsuki pouted though he didn’t pull away from his father’s gentle touch. 

“Jeez, what’s up with you and mom today? You’re going to ruin my skin,” he said, pointing to his perfectly clear skin. That made Masaru snort, pulling his hand away and instead ruffling Katsuki’s hair ever so gently until the boy looked like he’d been out on a humid day. 

Then Masaru had turned so he faced upwards, eyes staring up to the ceiling, the quiet but gentle creaks of the house, Katsuki’s breathing, and the falling water from Himiko’s shower the only sounds filling his ears. 

“Katsuki. Do you know why we named you that?” Masaru asked, shutting his eyes as he spoke, face turned away from his son. 

“Cause I always win,” he said, watching his dad but feeling an odd sensation bubble up between the two of them. The kind of unnameable tension one would have when their most innermost feelings began to explode from deep within. The kind that resembled the smell of snow in the air or perhaps the scent of blooming flowers in the spring. A peaceful, mellow sort of air.

Masaru smiled, lips softly stretching across his long exhausted face. “Of course you do. But it’s not just that.” 

“Then what is it?” Katsuki asked, a brow raised as he watched his father lie there and speak with that gentle, calm voice of his. He recognized it to be the one he uses whenever he’s about to say some sappy shit that made Katsuki’s heart ache and his insides knot. 

“We named you Katsuki because yes, we want you to always be victorious. But, damn it were we the real winners,” he said, sighing deeply as he spoke.

“Every time I look at you, I think about how precious and perfect you are. How lucky I am to call you my son. I wanted the world to know that this child was our victory. That he made us hold our heads up high,” Masaru continued and Katsuki watched as the light played in his father’s eyes, their gentle brown beginning to softly fill with tears. And Katsuki bit his lip, trying not to cry for what seemed like the hundredth time in the past few days. 

“You’re so corny,” he sniffled, and Masaru laughed, a few tears falling down his cheeks as he turned and pulled Katsuki into his arms so quickly that the boy couldn’t even try running away.

“I didn’t care what you did, Katsuki. I would have been proud of you regardless. Whatever you wanted to do. Whoever you wanted to be. Whether you followed in your mom and I’s footsteps or if you chased after All Might. That dream of yours. That thing about being a hero. You know your mom and I support you and always will. But, Katsuki. You’ve always been our hero. Our victory. Our little boy. You know that, right?” 

Katsuki hummed, his lips trembling as he tried to keep himself together, instead letting his dad hold him softly. He didn’t try to let go. 

“When I saw you then, I thought I’d failed you. I thought I couldn’t protect you. Then I found out from Ochako that you’d protected Himiko. That you’d put yourself in harm’s way to save her,” Masaru continued, his tears falling atop Katsuki’s head, and he petted his son’s soft hair back and leaned down to kiss his tiny forehead. 

“And, my dear sweet boy, you paved her path to victory too. I’m so proud of you. I wish…I wish it didn’t have to happen that way. I wish none of you were hurt. But, you’re our hero, Katsuki. I just wanted to tell you that. I wanted to tell you how much I love you. How proud I am of you. And how much I’ll always cheer you on.”

Katsuki’s cheeks were riddled with tears, and he took in deep breaths as he eased into his dad’s loving arms. He hated crying like this. It wasn’t like him. At least, that’s what he thought. But, he couldn’t help himself when it came to the people he loved noticing him. 

“I…I didn’t,” he began, voice shaking. “I didn’t pave anything. It was Himiko. It was all Himiko. I just wanted her to hold my hand. And she did. So…so it was her victory. Not mine.” 

Masaru smiled, holding Katsuki’s face in his hand and urging his son to look up. He looked into his ruby eyes, and the way tears fell down his cheeks like soft dew. This was his Katsuki. The sensitive, kind Katsuki who tried to act like nothing bothered him when everything did.

“You’re right,” Masaru said, his eyes gentle and smiling down at his son. “It is her victory. She reached her hand out, didn’t she? She realized what she wanted to protect too.” 

And Katsuki blinked up at his dad, his brows furrowing in confusion as he spoke. 

“What do you mean?” 

“Your mother told me what happened then. Himiko had held you so tightly and so possessively, the paramedics had a difficult time getting her to actually let you go. She wanted to protect you too, Katsuki. So much so that she realized, if just a little, that that wasn’t the place she wanted to be in. And I think that was because your feelings had touched her heart. Because you bring victory wherever you go, son. A victory to our new family.” 

“Dad…” he said, his voice a soft, vulnerable whisper. And Masaru held him tight, his arms around him, rubbing his back as he felt the gentle warmth of his son in his arms. Katsuki’s little fingers grabbed onto his dad, clutching at him as if he couldn’t live without being tethered to someone else at this very moment. 

“Dad…dad…I hate seeing her cry. I hate it. I hate it when I’m mean to her. I hate it when I yell. I never want to be mean to her again. I want to be nice. I want to be a nice person for her.” 

“Katsuki, you already are a nice person.” 

“But, I yell all the time and I explode at people. And I don’t really care who I’m an asshole to, but I don’t like seeing Himiko cry. I just don’t.” 

“Then, what do you want to do?” 

Katsuki thought for a while, shutting his eyes tight and wiping at the few tears that fell down his cheeks. He sniffled, no longer holding his dad as desperately. He pulled his head up, looking up at him with that familiar burning look in his eyes. 

“I want to be a hero. Her hero. But not like everyone else. I want to be her hero in a different way. But, I don’t know what it is. It’s like I don’t care if I’m the bad guy or if I fuck up everyone else. As long as Himiko’s okay, I think I’m fine being a jerk to anyone who comes my way.”

Masaru smiled to himself, playfully flicking his son’s forehead and chuckling as Katsuki shot him a dirty look despite the tears stuck to his lashes. 

“What was that for?” 

“Because you’re such a silly kid. A hero? A bad guy? Katsuki, you just want to be a good brother.” 

The boy looked at his dad for a moment and then he looked towards his hands. He remembered the fiery hot explosions he sent aiming for that monster. How he didn’t care at all if he’d hurt him so bad that he died. At that moment, all he wanted to do was destroy him. All for Himiko. And he realized then, as he sat on the couch of their living room, freshly fallen tears staining his shirt, that he would have done it all over again if it meant he could see that smile of hers. And now that she was his sister, well Katsuki Bakugo was going to be the best fucking brother that this world had seen. 

“Yeah. Her brother,” he said out loud, the sound reverberating throughout him. It felt all the more real. Strangely, he was afraid. What made a good brother? What did it even mean to have an older sister? But, if being a brother meant protecting Himiko’s smile for the rest of his life, then he was about to be fighting for number one. Because, he might have had a little different kind of competition. With a certain roundcheeks. 

Though maybe he wouldn’t mind being tied, as long as Himiko was happy. 

–

As Masaru and Katsuki were talking, Mitsuki was pulling out a new pair of pajamas for Himiko as the girl showered. She set the soft clothes on her bed, a pair of All Might pajamas she’d quickly bought in the limited freedom she had during the past few days. She still needed to buy more clothes for her. Inner wear, seasonal clothes, new shoes, socks, some more outfits, and perhaps she’d make her a few personal clothes too. Then she thought about all the other things she needed to buy her. Hair products, skin care, tooth brushes, her own towel, and then menstrual products too. But given her current physical state, was her period even regular? Mitsuki found herself thinking about so many details, wondering what more she had to get for her to make her comfortable. It wasn’t even the products and all, but right now Himiko had to share a room with Katsuki until they prepared her own separate room. They’d managed to stick another twin sized bed in the boy’s room, but there was just so much that needed to be done. So much to talk about. What did she like? What food did she enjoy? What color did she want her room painted? What kind of decorations should she buy her? So many questions and new possibilities riddled Mitsuki’s mind and yet she smiled to herself, fingers tracing along the dark blue fabric and the tiny little All Mights of the pajamas she got her. Despite everything, it was nice caring for her like this. She wanted to give her as much as she could. To make her as comfortable as possible. It was the least she could do after all she went through. 

She heard the creak of the faucet turning, and the silence of the once rushing water. She got up from her place by the bed, turning towards the bathroom to make sure Himiko was doing all right. 

“Himiko, I’ve set your clothes down in Katsuki’s room. I’ll go grab your medicated ointment while you head over and dry yourself, okay?” 

The door creaked open slowly, a cloud of steam exiting followed by Himiko’s reddened face. She nodded, her blonde hair stuck across her neck. Mitsuki smiled, then headed back downstairs to rummage through the bag the doctor had handed her. Bandages for Himiko and Katsuki. Designated ointments and directions. Clear instructions for any odd symptoms and when to return to the hospital, though she was assured they were perfectly healthy and just needed some rest. 

She hadn’t noticed that it was unusually quiet, but then she saw Katsuki’s fluffy hair and how he was leaning on his dad. Her eyes softened at the sight, glad to see the two enjoying some time together. She knew this was a sudden change for Katsuki too and she was so terribly glad that she had Masaru as the person she could always rely on through thick and thin. 

She grabbed the ointment and bandages, silently tiptoeing back upstairs so as to not disturb the two. Then she was in front of Katsuki’s room, knocking twice. 

“I got the ointment for you. I’ll just leave it here, okay?” 

She waited for a moment, but she heard nothing. 

“Himiko? Could you knock on the door to let me know you heard me? If you need help you can knock three times,” Mitsuki said, fingers clutching the ointment in her hands as she waited with a growing anxiety for Himiko to respond. 

Nothing. The silence terrified her, and with each blink came a new intrusive thought that rattled her like lightning striking, the thunder always just a bit too late. But, she didn’t want to suddenly walk in on her. So she decided on leaning closer to the door, her ears pressed firmly against it as she tried to listen for something. Maybe some rustling to hint to her that perhaps Himiko was too busy changing and she hadn’t paid attention to her. Something. Anything. 

But what she heard were sharp inhales and scratching squeaks that left her heart thumping far too loudly in her ears to properly hear anything. Suddenly, she was reminded of that day. Of how she had opened the door to a nightmarish scene that would remain forever etched into her consciousness. 

So she simply could not stop herself from turning the knob and practically pushing herself inside, her chest rising and falling as her head turned to catch the sight of Himiko. 

“Sweetheart, where-” 

There. There she was, sitting on the floor in just her undergarments, her wet blonde hair dripping down her back and wetting her cotton bra. Mitsuki had gotten it for her, hoping this would do for now until she could go shopping with her and get what she preferred.  

She was staring at her reflection until Mitsuki had walked in and she’d turned her head sharply around only to wince at the sudden pang of pain. But Mitsuki noticed the little tears that fell from her eyes, and she walked closer but stopped as soon as she did. Himiko had slid back, brows furrowed and shaking her head from side to side. 

“Himiko…I’m sorry for walking in like this, I just…I thought…I thought you,” she started, taking in a deep breath and gritting her teeth before speaking again. “You’re going to catch a cold, dear. I promise I’m only here to help.” 

She stepped slowly to the side, grabbing one of Katsuki’s clean microfiber towels and then heading towards Himiko. She crouched down towards her, her hands slowly and gently placing the towel over her head, and drying her drenched hair. 

“See? Isn’t that better? Now, what were you doing sitting here like th-” 

Mitsuki’s voice died in her throat, for her eyes had ever so subtly glanced from Himiko’s eyes, down to the rest of her body. And she knew then what the issue was. No wonder her eyes were so blank. No wonder she was sitting on the floor, risking a chill as she stared at her reflection. It was all these darkened bruises. Some looked lighter than the rest, and she realized that those were probably from before. The poor child had bruises on top of bruises. Her body had grown thin and pale, and when she inhaled and exhaled, Mitsuki could notice the outline of her ribcage in a way that should not have been normal for a child. It should not have been normal for anyone. 

Himiko noticed the way Mitsuki looked at her, and she turned away, shame bubbling up inside her at how she looked. She couldn’t handle the sight of herself, much less having someone like Mitsuki look at her in this state. It felt so humiliating. 

But then she felt Mitsuki’s soft touch on her arm, and she reluctantly looked back at the woman before her. 

“I’m sorry for staring. I didn’t mean to. I just wanted to help you apply the ointment. Can I do that? Could you let me help you?” Mitsuki asked, holding the ointment and bandages in her other hand and showing them to Himiko. The girl didn’t move for a moment, her eyes glancing from Mitsuki’s hands to her weary eyes. She felt shame be pummeled down by guilt, knowing that Mitsuki simply wanted to be there for her. Of course she did. After everything… 

She nodded, and Mitsuki smiled at her, getting up and extending her hand to the girl who grabbed on and got to her feet. Mitsuki led her to the edge of the bed, letting her sit down as she opened up the tiny white container. Her middle finger dipped into the white gel-like cream, and slowly she dabbed a bit onto the side of Himiko’s ribs. The girl flinched back, the cold sensation sending goosebumps riddling through her but she got used to it, letting Mitsuki rub the ointment onto each little bruise on her body. And it took a while, for she was covered in them. Her back. The entirety of her legs. Her arms and her shoulders. Even a few scratches on her face. Everywhere on her little body was riddled with blotches of black and blue. Until eventually, Mitsuki had shut the container and brought out the pack of bandages, placing them on the particularly dark spots on her thighs and ribs. Yet, as she did so, she couldn’t help thinking that Katsuki’s weren’t like this. Katsuki had pretty much fully healed, save for his poor head. Mitsuki felt her heart clench, growing all the more pained at just how hard that monster must have hit her before they reached her. How hard he’d always hurt her. She blinked roughly, trying to regain her composure. Trying, aching, struggling to not break down into sobs in front of this gentle little girl.

“There we go. Now, look at these pajamas I got you! Aren’t they cute?” Mitsuki said, smiling brightly though her lips quivered and her hands trembled as she held the fabric in her hands. 

“Here, put the pants on,” she said, rolling the legs up so they were just two simple holes that Himiko had stood up and passed each bandaged leg through. Then Mitsuki grabbed the top, rolling up the sleeves in the same way and helping Himiko put her head through the neckline, and then guiding her arms through each sleeve until she was perfectly snug. 

“I knew it would suit you,” Mitsuki said, both hands coming up to rub the side of Himiko’s arms up and down ever so softly. “I knew it. You’re just so adorable.” 

But Mitsuki’s voice cracked, and her face wrinkled as she tried to stop herself but she simply could not. How could anyone do such a thing to such a sweet girl? How could they hurt her so much that Mitsuki had to sit there and cover almost every single inch of this little girl in ointment and bandages? How could they deprive her of so much that she’d been left so thin and weak? 

Mitsuki couldn’t help the way she pulled Himiko into her embrace, whispering softly against her pretty little hair. 

“I know you can’t talk right now. I know, but I just want you to listen to me,” Mitsuki said, her hands patting Himiko’s back, rubbing up and down in a warm, gentle touch. Himiko stiffened, unsure of this sudden affection and still worried that maybe she’d done something wrong. Maybe that’s why Mitsuki looked so sad. 

“I’m sorry for pushing all of this on you. I’m sorry that suddenly everything has changed, but Himiko, I’m not sorry for making you my daughter,” Mitsuki blurted, her words seeped in a motherly melancholy. The sort a mother always carries, imbued in everything she touches. 

“Even if you don’t consider me your mother. Even if it’s embarrassing or it’s awkward or you’re worried about what I think of you, I will never ever regret this decision. I don’t know what you’re thinking or if you think you somehow have to stay on my good side because you see me as your friend’s mother. But, I don’t think that. Because Himiko, the moment you called for, “mama,” I’d already known. I’d already known I’d do anything and everything to always answer that call. Even if you think it’s sudden. Even if you’re tense and unsure. I’ll wait. I’ll prove it to you. Even if it takes decades. Even if you never ever want to call me, “mama,” again because you don’t ever have to feel forced to or that you somehow owe it to us because you don’t owe me anything. But, I do. I owe you everything . That’s my job. That’s what I chose.” 

Himiko’s eyes widened, her face buried in Mitsuki’s comforting hold, her soft cheeks pressed against the woman’s shoulders. And bit by bit, her eyes watered and tears dripped down her face and stained Mitsuki’s clothes. Because what in the world did any of this mean? What had she done to deserve this kindness? Why did this family just grab onto her so firmly and refuse to let go? Why did she hope they never would? 

Just moments ago, Himiko was staring at her reflection, growing disgusted and disturbed by what reflected back at her. She was wondering how or why anyone would ever want to get close to her. She was wondering if she even deserved any of this affection. It was a sudden thought that had seeped back into her despite what she’d slowly begun trying to accept; that she was simply enough. But, it was difficult to fully embrace herself. She knew it wouldn’t happen so quickly, but she wished it had. And yet, here was Mitsuki, holding her close and promising over and over again to choose her regardless. As if she had somehow read her mind. 

“And Himiko,” she continued, pulling away just to get a good look at the face of her child. She wiped her tears with her thumb, her touch ever so soft and honey-like, as her eyes glistened with benevolence. “You’ll always be my golden girl.” 

–

The doorbell rang, and Katsuki got up, wiping at a tear that had dripped down to his chin as he ran for the door. 

“Delivery’s here!” he called out, reaching for the handle and swinging it open, ready to finally get his hands on some real food. None of that shitty hospital stuff. But once he opened the door, he was met with messy curls and freckled cheeks that seemed to have been stained with tears. Tears that Katsuki had grown all too familiar with. For if they were Izuku’s, then he’d know. Always.

“Kacchan.” 

“Izu-”

Izuku had jumped into Katsuki’s arms, forcing the blonde to stumble backwards, trying to keep himself steady. 

“What are you doing?” he asked, blinking wildly, arms extended upwards as Izuku nuzzled himself into Katsuki’s neck. The action only made the blonde fluster even more and he was sure Izuku could hear the sound of his heart beating, or perhaps even feel it with how tightly he held him. 

But Izuku didn’t answer, instead pressing his face against Katsuki’s neck, inhaling him as if he could not breathe for the time they had been apart. Seeing him unconscious had done a number on him. And visiting him in the hospital while he slept, shut eyes and blood-stained bandages wrapped around his head, was not the image Izuku wished to keep. And even though Katsuki slightly smelled like disinfectant, and though his body was stiff and awkward, and though and though and though and though. 

“You’re okay,” was all Izuku whispered against Katsuki’s neck, and the boy shivered, the gentle warmth of Izuku’s breath on his skin leaving him suddenly senseless. 

“Yeah,” he breathed out, his arms quietly falling down to his side, and he was no longer stiff. Instead, he hyperfocused on the feeling of Izuku’s arms around him. The softness of his curls tickled his cheeks. And Izuku’s tender warmth spread through him and streaked his cheeks crimson. 

Then Katsuki noticed that Inko was behind Izuku, holding a box in her hands as she smiled gently towards him. It was the softness of relief but also the kind of look that made Katsuki turn redder, aware that Inko wanted to say something but held back. So he tried to pull away from Izuku, to stop the sudden embarrassment that echoed through him. 

“I’m fine already, so let go,” he said, slowly trying to pull away from Izuku’s grasp, not wanting people to see him like this. But Izuku would not budge. Rather, his hold got even tighter. 

“You were bleeding,” Izuku said, his green eyes unnaturally matte. 

“That’s what happens when you hit your head,” Katsuki scoffed, eyes darting toward’s Inko and then behind her now, to find someone else walking over. Delivery man? Nope. It was Ochako and her parents. Fucking great. He’s got an audience now. “Can you stop hugging me like that already?” 

Though, Katsuki would not have entirely minded it. It was just the fact that everyone else was watching and well it made him want to hide. Not because he didn’t like Izuku. No. It wasn’t that at all. It was just that he kind of wanted it to be where no one else saw. Just them. Just Izuku beside him. No one else had to see. No one should. Izuku was the only one allowed to look at Katsuki with that particular look in his eye. The one that always made Katsuki’s heart beat faster. Like he was chasing after him, incapable of not having Izuku always turning to look back at him. Do you see me, Izuku? How much I shine in your presence? But not where anyone else could see. Just for his eyes. And perhaps that was a strange way to feel. Or perhaps it wasn’t at all.  

“I couldn’t do anything for you,” Izuku whispered, and that was when Katsuki finally managed to pry him off. Now, he was staring at Izuku’s clouded features. How dull his eyes seemed to be. How his head hung low. 

“What are you talking about?” Katsuki said, but this time his voice was quiet enough for just Izuku to hear. He worried if maybe he’d been too opposed to Izuku’s embrace, but watching that almost lifeless look in Izuku’s eyes made Katsuki want to do something unlike him. Like maybe hold his hand in front of everyone and pull him away. Like wrap his arms around him and ask him what was wrong. Like count the freckles on his arms while he talked about all that bothered him. It was strange. This desire to be around him but also to hide away. What was it? What was wrong? Why did it feel like he hasn’t spoken to him in so long? 

But Izuku ignored Katsuki’s question, pushing past him and walking inside. He smiled weakly at Masaru, stepping into the house he frequented so much in his childhood. His mother followed behind with the cake, though her eyes drifted from Katsuki to her son, recalling how much he’d cried just moments before. And no matter how much she tried to make him tell her what was wrong, Izuku refused. She knew it had something to do with all that happened. Of course it did. But, was she so unreliable to him? Did her own son not feel like he could truly lean on her? 

What was she doing all this time? 

But it wasn’t that Izuku didn’t want to rely on his mother. It was just that he felt all he ever did was rely on people. And once worse came to worst, all he could do was stand there. He wanted to help. He wanted more to do than call out. Why couldn’t he do more? Why was he so useless? Especially when the people he loved most needed him? 

Izuku, he’s not moving. 

He shook his head, taking his shoes off and taking the cake from his mother’s hand. He tried to ignore the way she was looking at him and instead trudged towards the kitchen to place it in the fridge. He only paid a passing glance to Ochako who had stepped through the door as well, brown eyes meeting him for just a moment. And he hated it. Not her. Never them. It was him he hated. The useless him. The one she called for. The one that couldn’t answer. 

Help me, Izuku. 

His grip on the box tightened, but he eased it in fear of ruining the cake. He walked to the kitchen, a free hand pulling the thin little curtain away so he could walk through. He pulled the fridge door open, glowing white light illuminating him in the darkness of the room. He hadn’t bothered turning the lights on. Once he’d bent down and found a nice spot for the cake, he lifted his head again, hand grabbing the fridge door and shutting it. He listened to the dull thump of the magnetic rubber and to the gentle hum of the fridge. The room was dark, and the outside muffled save for the sound of a door bell. Maybe it was that delivery Katsuki was talking about.

Izuku Midoriya was a gentle boy, and all his life all he wanted to do was help people. No matter the risk. No matter the reason. So it was quite a shock being born without the one ability that could have helped him reach that stage. He never blamed his mother. He knew it wasn’t her fault. He just wished he could still be a hero despite it. That by some miracle he could reach that height too. He shut his eyes, the image of Katsuki hurling through the rainy sky as sparks of explosions shone behind him, flashing through his mind. If he could reach that part of the stage. If he could stand with everyone else instead of in the audience. Maybe that’s why his mind felt so dark. The light never shone on the audience. It was always upon the stage, highlighting the true stars of the show. That’s why he couldn’t interfere. That’s why all he could do was cheer or clap or scream. But never help. He couldn’t pull himself out of the audience and alongside everyone else. Not with the way he was now. And he hated it. He hated his inability to do anything. He hated seeing everyone crying and injured, and knowing he couldn’t have done anything to prevent it. At least if he did something, then the guilt wouldn’t have been eating him up from the inside out. His little efforts meant nothing in the vastness of it all. What could he do with nothing? Alone in the dark? How could he ever reach All Might’s level? How could he stand shoulder to shoulder with his Kacchan? 

Izuku didn’t want to go back outside. He didn’t want to walk back to where everyone was, while his insides were so jumbled up. It felt that maybe this darkness was all he could ever reach. He wanted to be a hero. He wanted to save everyone. He wanted to protect the people he loved. But he wasn’t able to. It hurt so much only being able to stand there, watching his friends’ pale bodies being rolled out and into ambulances. It hurt not knowing if they’d be okay. 

And what hurt most of all was wondering if they’d forgive him for being such a tag-along. Just the boy in the corner, watching them all shine. 

Izuku flinched, blinking suddenly as the curtain had been lifted, the light rushing in and filling the room. It was so forceful that he’d imagined it to be Katsuki. But when his eyes adjusted, he’d watched as Himiko stood before him, her fingers clenching the fabric of the curtain out of the way, letting the glowing light shine upon Izuku. She was wearing All Might pajamas, and she looked at him, her eyebrows softly raised, lips downturned in such a gentle softness that Izuku felt like his heart could turn liquid and seep out of his eyes in unrelenting tears. 

And the truth was he didn’t want to see her. He could barely handle seeing Katsuki or Ochako. But Himiko? The one who endured so much? The one he couldn’t even grab onto at all? He wished he could disappear in shame. 

“Izuku,” he heard a familiar voice say, and he noticed Kacchan walk by too, standing beside Himiko and pulling the curtain further away. 

“Hey, Izuku. Why are you crying?” came another voice, and this time Ochako walked over, hands on the curtain and letting it float upwards so the outside light sparkled in Izuku’s green eyes. 

“Crying?” he asked, hands reaching to grab at his face, before pulling away with tears. He hadn’t even realized it. 

“I think we need to talk,” Katsuki said, and Izuku held his breath. He wiped at his tears, trying to tell himself it was fine and that at the very least he shouldn’t make them worry about him. 

“No, I…” he started, but Katsuki wouldn’t let him finish, reaching for his hand and pulling him behind as he walked to his room. Everyone followed, and Izuku couldn’t bring himself to let go of Katsuki’s hand. 

“Izuku,” Ochako said and the boy looked over his shoulder to watch her reach over and gently pat his shoulder, while holding onto Himiko’s hand. 

“It’ll be okay,” she reassured him, a gentle squeeze set upon him, as her brows softly curved in worry. And in her eyes Izuku saw the memory of that night flash by, and he wondered if maybe it had haunted them all. 

Had he regretted it? Had he wished it never happened? 

His eyes flicked over to Himiko, watching the gentle blush on her cheeks and how she softly smiled while looking at Ochako’s hand.

His body and soul relaxed and he knew his answer.

No. 

No, he would never regret it. Not if it was for her.

Not if it was for them. 

–

They’re back in Katsuki’s room, though there’s a difference in layout now. Katsuki’s bed is further tucked into the room, the headboard nestled close to the corner yet not fully touching it. He’s closer to the window now, which is nice since he has a better view of the tree leaves changing colors. Himiko’s bed is to his right, his bedside table now in between them, with his alarm clock nestled in the middle. The closet is across them, with one side now belonging to Himiko and the other to Katsuki. At least, until everything gets settled down. There’s an orange soft rounded rug in the space between the two beds, and that’s where the children gather and sit. It’s a different spot than where they would usually sit, but strangely it’s more comfortable as they’re huddled between two beds. 

“This is your bed, right Himiko?” Ochako asked, hand still holding onto her as she took a seat at the edge of the bed, her bare feet softly touching the rug and letting its fibers tickle her toes. 

The girl nodded, sitting crisscrossed in the middle of the rug and Ochako smiled at her. Katsuki sat at the edge of his bed, mimicking Ochako’s position, while Izuku sat on the floor with Himiko. 

“You think you’d be able to sleep in here, Himiko? Katsuki might start snoring,” Ochako giggled, stealing a glance at Izuku as she said those words. She was hoping he’d laugh or smile, ignoring how Katsuki’s eyes twitched and how he was on the edge of blowing up at her. 

“Katsuki’s snores aren’t annoying. He’s kind of like a puppy. It’s like he whines in his sleep.” 

Katsuki didn’t move, eyes set on Izuku and his cheeks increasingly reddening. “That…that’s not tru-” 

“Oh my god, you really did have sleep overs! What else does he do? Does he sleep weird?” Ochako asked, leaning forward, eyes twinkling as she urged Izuku on. Himiko put her hand over her mouth, softly laughing though it came out in staticky little vibrations. 

Izuku’s eyes began to soften a bit, his lips curling into a gentle smile as a myriad of words came rumbling through him. Ochako noticed, and a part of her calmed down. 

“He’s really clingy. Like, really really clingy,” Izuku said, and Katsuki, embarrassed beyond means and afraid of what else Izuku would say, leaped off the bed and put Izuku in a headlock. The two tumbled forth on the rug, wrestling on the floor. 

“And you talk in your sleep!” Katsuki said, ruffling Izuku’s hair and wrapping his legs around his torso as Izuku struggled. 

“Nuh uh!” 

“Uh huh! And you make these dumb little sounds like you think you’re eating. ‘Mom, you made me katsudon? Oh boy!’ ” Katsuki mocked, and then Izuku had flushed red, but not before he’d tickled Katsuki’s armpits and made the boy loosen his grip. Now, Izuku was in charge, tickling Katsuki until he kicked and squealed. Izuku pulled out Katsuki’s childish giggles, and the girls watched, in uncontrollable laughter, as Katsuki went “hihihi” in the most high-pitched voice they’d ever heard from him. 

“Do you give in?” Izuku said, his power undefeatable yet gentle, as Katsuki’s muscles had now gone goo-like from how much he was laughing. 

“N-never!” Katsuki said, cheeks rounded with laughter. Then he looked at Himiko, snorting as Izuku now reached for his stomach. 

“Avenge me!” he called, hand extended in between yelps of laughter. Himiko took his plea seriously, pouncing on an utterly unsuspecting and defenseless Izuku. 

“Huh? Wait! No!” he screamed, but it was too late. Himiko had begun her relentless assault, her fingers strategically grabbing his sides and leaving him twitching here and fro as he wiggled on the floor like a sad, green and very fuzzy caterpillar. Katsuki took this chance to crawl off, regaining his breath. He looked back to watch Himiko going absolutely crazy, giving Izuku no chance to even think. 

“Get him!” Katsuki howled, putting his fist in the air in an early victory. But he’d forgotten that just because Himiko decided to help him, that didn’t mean Ochako was necessarily on anyone’s side. Well, maybe Himiko’s. But, they didn’t need to know that. 

While Himiko left Izuku gasping for air in fits of giggles that continuously escaped him, his poor self unable to fight back for he didn’t want to accidentally touch a tender bruise and well, because he was utterly defeated, Ochako had slithered off the bed with a dangerous glint in her eye. Katsuki had not suspected her for he was too busy egging Himiko on, up until the very last moment when he’d looked up and found Ochako floating mere seconds before she’d fallen and consequently grabbed onto Katsuki’s torso. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” she cackled, and Katsuki felt the impending doom far too late. Her fingers were already by his already tender sides, and he began to screech in comical horror that turned into wheezing laughter as she tickled him. 

“Coochy-coochy coo!” she chanted, and Katsuki tried to playfully kick at her but he was too weak. 

“Et tu, Brute?” he said in between laughs, and Ochako only laughed louder. 

“Tis, I! Brutchako!” she said, falling on top of him and the two giggled in laughter as they rolled around and finally laid flat on their backs. Himiko and Izuku were already exhausted on the floor, moreso Izuku who had the everliving laugh stolen out of him. 

For a moment, there was a gentle silence, the sound of everyone’s labored breaths and ringing heartbeats the only thing audible. Sweat rolled down their backs, and their cheeks burned bright red with laughter and exhaustion, cheek muscles and abs aching from how hard they were smiling and laughing. Their hair tangled together sweetly, legs raised up on the beds as they caught their breath. Himiko and Izuku with legs up on Himiko’s bed, while Ochako and Katsuki had their legs up on the other. Their chests heaved up and down, breaths warming their energized and simultaneously exhausted bodies as their heads touched each other in the shape of a blooming daisy. 

Gold, brown, and green strands tied together and they nuzzled close as they all caught their breaths and relaxed their bodies. 

“I missed this,” Izuku said finally, and the other three shut their eyes and hummed, letting his words settle deep into their being. How nice it was to hear everyone laugh, but how sweet it was to hear Izuku, who seemed so down, laugh again alongside them. 

They remained quiet, silently urging Izuku to say whatever it was that was on his mind. They knew what he was like. They knew how much he loved to talk and discuss and just think . So, finding him standing there in the dark of the kitchen, tears streaming down his face as if he wanted to hide them away, hurt to witness. So much had happened. So much had changed. But, that didn’t mean the friendship that burst forth amongst them had to sizzle out. No. It meant it only had more room to grow. Together. 

“I thought that maybe…maybe you didn’t need me around,” he whispered, and Katsuki’s head turned, lips about to move into a frenzy but he felt someone squeeze his hand, and when he turned he found Ochako giving him a soft shake of her head. His lips fell closed, and he begrudgingly settled down, letting Izuku continue. 

“I don’t think I officially said this out loud, but…” he began, sucking in a breath. “I don’t have a quirk. I guess I was born that way. I thought maybe it was a late bloomer thing and I was just part of that really small percentage but I don’t think that’s the case anymore. Still, I wanted to try. But, when it came down to it. When it really came down to it, I could only stand and watch you from afar. I thought I’d be okay with that. You know, doing the best I can and watching things unfold. But, I think I hate that. I really, really hate it. Not because I wish I had a quirk, which I, shamefully still do. It’s just that, I wanted to save you too. All I wanted was to help my best friends. But, I couldn’t even do that.” 

They listened, hearing the vulnerability and the shakiness in Izuku’s voice as he spoke. Ochako squeezed Katsuki’s hands a bit harder, remembering how much she desperately called out for Izuku that night. How much she repeated his name as she witnessed that terrible scene, and unable to help it, she betrayed herself and began to speak. 

“You did save us. You did, Izuku,” she said, staring up at the ceiling and concentrating on the warmth of where she felt everyone. Katsuki’s hand and arm on her left, Himiko on the right, and Izuku’s fluffy head of hair connected with hers. She breathed in, then slowly exhaled. 

“I don’t think I could have done anything if you weren’t there. I was scared. I was so scared. I didn’t want to lose any of you. All I could do was record on my stupid old phone and watch but not do anything. And, the entire time I wanted to scream,” she said, reaching to fiddle with Himiko’s fingers before pulling her hand into a firm yet loving hold. “But, every time I called out to you, you were there, Izuku. I’m sorry if I scared you too. I’m sorry if I made you hold onto my fear too. It’s just that, when I looked at you Izuku, I thought maybe I could do it too. I thought, as long as you were there with me, I could be brave. Because, it was you Izuku. You’re the one who made us move. You’re the one who noticed it all from the beginning.” 

As Ochako spoke, Himiko let everyone’s words seep into her. Fragments of that night were clicking together and she was making sense of what she’d missed. She took in a soft breath, her hand reaching out to grab onto Izuku’s and she pulled his warm hand close to her heart. She couldn’t speak. She couldn’t say much beyond little croaks. But, she hoped this little motion could make him understand what she wanted–no, needed–to say. 

Izuku’s breath faltered, and he bit his lip, as he heard Ochako talk and as he squeezed Himiko’s hand. “I thought the two of you weren’t going to wake up. I thought I wouldn’t get to see you again. You were so hurt and so still. I didn’t know how to face you. I didn’t know how I would have faced myself if you didn’t wake up.” 

“But we did,” Katsuki said, silently grabbing Izuku’s hand too. And the four of them laid softly on the rounded rug, holding hands, cuddled together. Safe and warm and, most importantly, together. 

“Besides, we all made a choice didn’t we? We were going to get that dumbass out of there no matter what, so don’t give me crap about not being able to do this or that or whatever. We all worked together. We all did our best. And, I think being able to share that challenge made it a lot easier to handle. Because it was all of us together. And it was all for Himiko. And, I was thinking a lot when I was in the hospital, watching all these people take my measurements and walk around and write down stuff. They all seemed so serious. Mom and dad were crying and everything seemed like shit, but weirdly enough, I was just thinking something like, ‘Oh, wow. We did it. Himiko’s okay now.’ And, I don’t think we could have done that if it weren’t all of us together. Y’know?” 

Ochako hummed, and Izuku let out a shaky breath but hummed along too. 

The four of them looked to the ceiling, and Himiko’s eyes welled up with tears as she heard her dearest friends let their hearts bare. 

“I was thinking earlier,” Izuku started, and Katsuki snorted. 

“What?” 

“I mean, thank goodness you were thinking. I thought all that depressing shit got to your head too much,” Katsuki said, a smile on his lips and everyone burst into a soft laughter. 

“Isn’t this supposed to be a serious moment?” Ochako said. 

“When are we ever serious?” Katsuki replied. 

“Look…” Ochako trailed off, which made them laugh again, the solemn mood dissipating into a comforting presence. 

“Okay, but seriously, what did you want to say, Izuku?” she said. 

The boy smiled, face glowing, warm and serene. “Just that, I’ve never once regretted being friends with you all.” 

“There we go. Sappy shit time again,” Katsuki said, grumbling though his eyes glistened with tears. 

“Shut up, I can literally hear you sniffling,” Ochako said, smiling as she scolded him with tears in her own eyes too. 

Himiko smiled as she listened to them argue and talk and laugh, comfortable not saying anything because for the first time in her life, she knew she could be around people that always included her even when she was quite literally unable to speak. Even in her silence, she was part of them. Their laughter, their arguments, their jokes and teasing. It was only natural for her. It would always be everyone with her. Not, ‘and,’ ‘or,’ ‘but,’ or any other conjunction. Always with. Always together. Always, ‘Himiko with everyone.’

—

A while had passed while the children talked, and downstairs, Sayaka was helping Mitsuki fill the fridge. The Urarakas and Inko had brought over a couple of side-dishes and home-cooked meals for the next few days.

“Really, thank you for all of this,” Mitsuki said, shutting the fridge and smiling at everyone. 

“How many times will you say this? We already told you it’s the least we could do,” Inko said, stretching until she heard her back crack, and then she plopped herself on one of the kitchen chairs. 

“But, you’ve done so much for us. Not to mention all the clothes and products you’ve bought for Himiko,” Masaru added, glancing towards the bags filled with cute accessories, a few pairs of pajamas, shoes, inner wear, skincare and so on. It was a combined effort of stuff from the Uraraka’s and Inko, as well as a special pair of socks specially knitted by Sayaka with Ochako’s help. 

“But-” Mitsuki said, and Sayaka interjected. 

“But, nothing. The both of you have worked so hard the past few days and you’re adjusting to an entirely new life. You deserve to not worry about such simple things. And remember, you can always ask us for anything. Even if it’s some company. So don’t worry.” 

Inko nodded vehemently, and the Bakugos sighed in thankful relief. 

“Alright, alright. Still, thank you. I don’t think I could ever thank you enough,” Mitsuki said and opened her arms in offering. Inko pulled herself out of the chair, and Sayaka, and Masaru walked into a soft, happy hug. 

“Group hug? Without me?” Chamaru said, walking in after setting the table for a quick meal. It was a combination of the delivery that finally arrived and some side dishes the Uraraka’s made. There was of course still room for dessert. 

“Of course not!” Masaru laughed, and Chamaru walked over, squeezing the entire group into a bear hug as they all gasped and chuckled. 

“What are the kids even up to?” Sayaka asked, squeezed in between her burly husband and Inko. 

“Upstairs talking, I assume. Let’s call them down for dinner,” Mitsuki said but Chamaru was way ahead of her, releasing his grip on everyone and leaving them gasping for breath, but still lightly giggling. 

“Ochako!” he called, but she didn’t answer. After a few more times, he gave up, and the parents all decided to just head on up and check on the children. It made their hearts feel at ease that way. 

Masaru knocked once then twice. “Hey kids, food’s ready.” 

But they hadn’t responded, so feeling a slight twinge of panic, he grabbed the door knob and pushed the door open. He wasn’t alone in his fit of nerves, as all the parents were practically stepping over him, and once the door was open they all struggled to stay upright, grabbing onto each other and the door frame. 

What they opened the door to was the heartwarming image of their children sleeping comfortably in the center of the room. They held each other closely, hands grabbing onto the other, soft breaths being the only little sounds they made. 

“Quick, grab the camera. The good one,” Mitsuki whispered, and Masaru dashed through the pile of parents and towards their study. His footsteps echoed across the hall, and everyone else pulled their phones out and started snapping a few quiet pictures as the children slept undisturbed. 

“Should we wake them up for dinner?” Inko asked, looking towards Mitsuki. As she did, Katsuki began to hum, turning but somehow still not letting go of Izuku and Ochako’s hands as he pulled his left leg off the bed and left it dangling to the side, gripping onto the sheets as it quietly slid to the floor. 

“Shh, let them sleep,” Mitsuki answered, and the parents nodded. But then they startled, a sudden sound disturbing the otherwise quiet. 

“Agh, mom…tell Kacchan not to eat...my katsu,” came Izuku’s quiet plea, and Inko had to stop from snorting in fear of waking them up. 

“Oh, goodness, when will he ever grow out of that habit?” she said, though her heart grew relieved at watching her son peacefully sleeping beside his friends. He needed this, especially with whatever was bothering him. She had an inkling it had to do with what had happened recently. It only made sense. 

Masaru’s footsteps grew louder as he approached, a sleek camera in his hand. He handed it over to his wife, who began to kneel down and snap pictures from each and every angle. On her tiptoes, crouching down, from the side; everywhere! 

“I’m so putting this in the family album. Or should I make a new one? Ah, decision decisions,” she said to herself, and the parents chuckled. 

“C’mon, let’s put their food away for now. We can let them sleep for a while,” Chamaru said, tiptoeing outside, his large build making the floor creak but he tried his best anyways. 

Everyone shuffled out like a bunch of giddy children, satisfied with the new pictures they’ve taken and the comforting fact that their children were safe and happy. 

That was all they needed, as they silently shut the lights and the door, leaving the four children happily asleep in each other’s embrace. 

Chapter Text

“So, chamomile or ginger tea?” Masaru asked, setting a cup down and turning to fill the kettle with some water.

Himiko walked to the fridge, pulled the ginger out and placed it on the counter.

“Ginger it is,” Masaru said, smiling as he clicked the stove top on, watching the flame ignite into a warm orange and blue.

A week had passed since the day everyone came home from the hospital, and Himiko’s voice was gradually healing. Masaru took it upon himself to cook all kinds of delicious but gentle food for Himiko like hot soups and calming teas to nourish and soothe her aching throat. It didn’t take long for her voice to gradually return, no longer a scratchy ache. Though the prolonged time without using her voice left her a bit forgetful that she could actually start speaking again. But, she enjoyed not having to say much yet being understood regardless. And well, she wanted to let a certain someone be the first to hear her speak again.

The kettle began to whistle, and Masaru turned from drizzling honey into the cup to turning the fire off and pouring the boiling water into the cup. The sound of it sizzling began to mix with the sudden ringing of the doorbell, and Himiko perked up from where she sat by the kitchen table, watching Masaru.

“Maybe it’s Mitsuki. Gimme a sec, I’ll head over,” Masaru said, but Himiko had pushed herself out of the chair and shook her head, turning towards the door instead. Her slippers slid against the floor until she found herself by the door, turning the knob and peeking her head to see who it was.

“Himiko!” came a familiar bubbly voice, and Himiko immediately felt her heart beat in excitement, cheeks blushing red as Ochako pushed through the door and pulled her into a happy hug. She teetered backwards just a little, but otherwise kept her stance as she felt Ochako’s warmth embrace her.

“I missed you!” Ochako said, which made Himiko smile since it had only been a few days since they last saw each other. The semester was coming to an end, and though Himiko and Katsuki's absences were excused for a while, Katsuki would be attending the last week (Himiko didn't have to as a soon to be graduate). The rest of the gang still had to go, coming back to fill everyone in or in Izuku's case, dropping off homework for Katsuki. They’d usually meet up after school, but everything was hectic with catching up on homework for everyone else. Himiko didn’t have to do anything, though she kept remembering that paper she had to fill out with her top three schools. It was a silly thought, and though she had what little belongings brought back from that house, that paper was the only thing she’d pull out and stare at for a while. Often enough that Katsuki would groan about her shutting her bedside lamp so he could sleep already.

She’d found out a lot more about his sleeping habits now that she shared a room with him. Izuku wasn’t kidding about the little whimpers Katsuki makes in his sleep. But she’d found out more. Like how still he is when he’s sleeping, until suddenly she’d wake up and find him in a completely different position, legs where his pillow was, blanket wrapped around him like a cocooned caterpillar. It was as if he was posing for an abstract painting.

“Here, my mom made some mochi donuts. They’re amazing, trust me,” Ochako said, stepping further inside and slipping her shoes off. She giggled to herself as she spoke, and Himiko knew that was because Ochako had definitely taste-tested the dessert before she’d brought it over.

“Where’s Katsuki? Doing homework?” she asked, handing the container over to Himiko. Their fingers brushed together for a moment, and Himiko felt herself tingle all over. She held onto the container, her touch lingering on Ochako’s and she noticed that the girl hadn’t let go either. Instead she was just softly smiling at Himiko, standing still as if she were trying to enjoy a little bit more of Himiko’s touch. Or perhaps it was all in Himiko’s head.

Ochako snapped out of it, slowly pulling away and bringing her hands closer to her, clasping them behind her back as she walked inside, nose in the air.

“Mm, something smells nice. Ginger?” she said, turning to look at Himiko who hadn’t moved from her spot. “Ah, I’m sorry. I keep expecting you to answer when I know your throat still hurts.”

That made Himiko step forward, suddenly feeling her palms sweat as she settled the container down on the glass table of the living room. She took in a deep breath, pursing her lips together before she finally began to speak.

“I missed you too, Ochako,” she said, voice soft and careful, not too loud so it wouldn’t hurt, but loud enough for Ochako to hear. It made the girl turn like a merry-go-round, brown eyes wide in surprise as her hands slapped to her face in awe. It’d felt like forever since she’d heard Himiko’s voice, and to think the first words she’d uttered to her were ‘I miss you?’ Ochako's heart began pumping overtime. She pounced towards Himiko, arms wrapping below her waist and excitedly hoisting her up.

“Your voice!" Ochako said, squealing at the end as she looked up at Himiko’s surprise stricken expression and then proceeded to joyfully nuzzle her face in the blonde’s ticklish stomach. She couldn't believe that something as simple as Himiko calling her name would make her so happy.

“Ochako, you’ll drop me!” Himiko giggled, her smile wide and gentle upon her features, as her hands settled on Ochako’s shoulders to balance herself.

“I won’t! I work out, you know? My parents are construction workers, so don’t look down on me just because I’m shorter than you,” Ochako said, spinning around with Himiko in her arms.

“I can’t help but look down on you,” Himiko said with a snort, and Ochako whined jokingly.

“I swear I’ll get a growth spurt or something. You just watch,” Ochako said, stopping her spinning and playfully glaring up at Himiko, though her smile betrayed her faux anger.

"You sound like Katsuki," Himiko whispered, and Ochako frowned.

"Agh, don't say that!"

Himiko only hummed along, her blonde hair spinning in the air until Ochako finally let her down, though the two girls’ heads spun for just a moment more.

“Mitsuki? Oh, Ochako! Hi, dear. Come on in. Would you like a cup of tea too? I’m making some ginger for Himiko. There’s also chamomile if you’d like?” Masaru said, walking out of the kitchen and greeting the two girls with a bright smile.

“Ginger tea, please and thank you,” Ochako replied with a shy smile, though she couldn’t help the little giggle that escaped her at the sight of another one of Masaru’s many aprons. This one was a pastel green with a little white teacup pouring tea, except instead of tea they were the words, “A traves-TEA in the kitchen.”

Himiko smiled, looking over at him. "Thank you, Masaru."

That made him pause for a second, eyes glistening before he smiled gently, a newfound lightness to his movements as if something that was weighing on him finally removed itself. He wanted to walk over and hug her. Maybe ruffle her hair or pinch her cheeks. But he stayed where he was, satisfied with the distance and the smile on Himiko's face.

"I'm glad to hear your voice again, Himiko," he said, and she smiled brighter.

Ochako giggled, grabbing the container then interlocking arms with Himiko as she walked over towards Masaru and eventually seated herself in the gentle warmth of the kitchen.

“Mom and dad say hi. I’ve got some mochi donuts over too. Freshly baked,” Ochako said.

Masaru, filled with determination, decided to go all out, pulling out the tea set with a rounded tea pot, bulb like and sectioned almost like a cute little tangerine. Except it was pure white, with blossoming flowers painted in gold and brown strokes. The same flowers were on the tea cups and plates, an elegant gold on the rims. It made the little tea time all the better.

“Let’s have some of the donuts with the tea,” Masaru said, pulling out a few more plates and setting them on the table in front of the girls. They pushed themselves into the chairs, eagerly awaiting Masaru as he brought over the tea, nice and hot in the pot, gentle wisps of smoke floating out of the spout. He set two cups with their respective saucers in front of the girls, drizzling a bit of honey into both, then setting the donut container on the table and opening it.

“Wow, your mother needs to show me how to make these,” he said, admiring the pretty colors and patterns. Strawberry pink with striped white chocolate, matcha green with sprinkled pistachios, and hazelnut chocolate with sprinkles of shaved coconut; they were so beautifully and carefully decorated, he would have thought they were professionally ordered if Ochako hadn’t told him her mom baked them.

“And don’t worry, they’re not too sweet,” Ochako said with a wink, making Himiko smile and blush into her pajama top.

“Now, behold my exquisite tea pouring,” Masaru said, securing the lid with his finger as he let a stream of a warm orange-yellow ginger tea fall into both cups, not letting a single drop fall.

The girls oohed and aahed excitedly, clapping as Masaru took a dramatic bow.

“At your service, my ladies,” he said, and they laughed into their hands like the posh ladies they see in the historical dramas they’ve found Mitsuki watching from time to time. They couldn’t help themselves from watching alongside her. There was always some dramatic scheme at play. It was always the crown prince’s mother. Or the king’s advisor. Or both!

The three of them enjoyed the tea and donuts, munching and sipping away, giggling and joking about one thing or the other. The tea warmed their bodies, but being in the presence of each other warmed their souls.

“How’re classes coming along?” Masaru asked, and Ochako set the cup down after a particularly long sip.

“Thankfully, they’re okay. It’s just a few days left until spring break and then I’m free! I can’t wait to sit around and do nothing at all. Just nothing.”

“Not even come over?” Himiko asked and Ochako vehemently shook her head.

“Definitely doing a lot of that,” she said, before turning to Masaru. “If you don’t mind, of course!”

Masaru laughed at that, eyes creasing with joy. “Of course I don’t. You’re always welcome here.”

“Though I’m not looking forward to next year,” Ochako said, slumping back into her seat.

Himiko turned her head, taking a quick sip of her tea before she asked why.

“Entrance exams,” Masaru answered for her and Ochako groaned.

“You’re not taking those right Himiko? Since you’re going to take a gap year and all,” Ochako said, and Himiko nodded with a relaxed smile before taking a shy glance towards Masaru.

“It’s for the best. She can take all the time she needs to choose what she wants to do for herself, isn’t that right Himiko?”

She nodded, a gentle glow to her features that Ochako sucked in happily. It’d only been a week, and yet it felt like Himiko had started healing incredibly quickly. Ochako was sure it was because of how delicate and attentive the Bakugos were. She knew that Masaru was really big on making her all the food she wanted, and that Mitsuki always treated her bruises and bandaged them up every day until they’d begun to fade little by little. She was sure that in a few weeks from now, it’d be like nothing ever happened.

Ochako picked up the tea cup again, letting the warm steam tickle her nose as she took another sip and shut her eyes, feeling the warmth travel down her throat and settle somewhere deep inside her. That’s what a lot of things did. They’d find themselves on the outside and somehow enter straight through her and settle there. There were good things, like the love and affection she felt for her family and friends. And Himiko.

But, there was also the bad. Like the fear she felt at thinking she was going to lose Himiko and Katsuki. And how terrible it was seeing someone so cruelly hurt another person, let alone a child who couldn’t even fight back. It haunted her. And Ochako knew that though Himiko was doing better on the outside (she was glad for it, really), that what she went through that night, and for all those years wouldn’t be broken so easily. She couldn’t fathom her pain. She couldn’t even make peace with what she herself had gone through. She was sure the boys hadn't either. Though, maybe that wasn’t something you could really make peace with. Maybe it was something that just happened, and somehow you had to keep on going, untying the knots until it was an easier mess to deal with. And maybe what it took were days like these. Warm spring days with people you loved and who loved you in turn, doing something as mundane as drinking a cup of tea and talking about school.

Ochako set the empty cup down with a soft clink, stealing a glance at Himiko’s warm, full face, and then turning to Masaru with a relaxed smile.

“More, please!”

—
Izuku had come by later that day, straight from school with his bag on his back, rushing over to Katsuki and Himiko’s room where he found Ochako already there. The four of them spent a bit talking over their days, with Ochako, Izuku and Katsuki focused on their homework until they were eventually free.

“We should have a sleepover,” Izuku said, and Ochako side-eyed him then glanced over to Himiko who was already holding in a laugh and looking back at her.

“Uh-huh…” Himiko said, and Ochako had to look away or she’d burst into a fit of giggles impossible to stop.

“Guys, I’m being serious! Kacchan, say something!”

“Sleepover sounds nice,” Katsuki said, sitting on his bed with his head dangling over so the blood rushed to his face and he saw everyone upside down.

“Of course you’d agree,” Ochako said with a roll of her eyes before raising her brows at whatever the hell Katsuki was doing. “What if I just stuck my toes up your nose, what then?”

That made him swiftly sit up, before turning around with a deadly glare. “You’re disgusting.”

“You’re gay.”

“Look who’s talking.”

“Hot, hot, careful she’s burning,” Izuku said, and Ochako shot him a look of betrayal.

“That wasn’t even good!”

“But it was funny,” Himiko said, head in her hands as she laid on her bed, stomach-down, legs swaying behind her.

“Traitor.”

"The real treachery here is Himiko hiding the fact she could speak again from us," Katsuki said.

"Could you blame her? She has to live with you," Ochako said, shaking her head. "I mean look at her! Her sense of humor is all messed up."

“I go where the money goes," Himiko shrugged.

“What does that even mean?” Ochako screeched, before pointing an accusatory finger at Katsuki.

“You! This is your fault!”

“What’d I do?” he asked, brows shot up in confusion and scoffing in disbelief.

“My poor innocent Himiko spends one week, one, with you and now she’s talking nonsense!”

“You’re just jealous that your ‘poor innocent Himiko’ is spending more time with me,” Katsuki said, sticking his tongue out and Himiko snorted, before covering her mouth and looking away when Ochako looked at her, mouth agape.

“Am not!”

“You’re not?” Himiko asked, batting her lashes and Ochako flushed.

“No, I mean, like…you’re like his sister and stuff I guess, so I mean I don’t want you to be my sister! But I would like to spend more time with you, but…listen! This is confusing!”

“Ah, it took me a while to come to understand who I was too…” Katsuki said pensively and Ochako turned back to look at him with a scowl.

“What are you even going on about?”

“With time, my sweet summer child. With time…” Katsuki said.

"I was born in the winter," Ochako deadpanned.

“This is why we need to have a sleepover! Bonding!” Izuku interjected, trying to get the conversation back on track.

“You just want to spend time with your Kacchan!”

“I’m trying to help you here!” Izuku whispered, scooching over next to Ochako so only she could hear him. Her eyes glistened with realization, before clasping Izuku’s hands in her own and looking at him in awe.

“My hero,” she said.

“What are you idiots talking about?” Katsuki said, adjusting himself so his feet dangled off the bed and swung about.

“Sleepover!” Ochako said, suddenly jumping up. “Tonight!”

“Tonight?” Izuku asked, and Ochako nodded.

“Yep, I decided just now.”

“But we need to plan! I have to grab my tooth brush and blankets, and I can’t sleep without my All Might nightlight and-”

“Your All Might, what now?” Ochako asked, trying to hold in her laugh as she watched the chaos unfold.

“His All Might nightlight,” Katsuki repeated.

“You say that like you have one,” Ochako said with a snarky laugh.

“Oh, he does,” Himiko said, pointing to the outlet on the other side of the room. “It’s hilarious.”

Katsuki’s face burned red, and he scoffed, folding his arms. “Ok, and? It makes me feel safe.”

“It’s okay, Katsuki. Because…" Himiko said, jumping up on the bed and doing the dramatic fist pump in the air that All Might does before continuing. "I am here!"

Ochako lost it, flailing onto Izuku and smacking his back a few times which made him float for a second before she realized and released him.

“My bad.”

“My back!” Izuku said, half-jokingly rubbing at where Ochako smacked him in the midst of her laughter. She had a surprisingly strong fist.

“You love All Might so much, I wonder if he’s your dad or something,” Himiko said, though it felt weird because for some reason it felt like someone had said that before. She shrugged.

“I’d die if he was my dad.”

“Damn, your old man is not up to par,” Ochako said and it grew silent for a moment, which made Ochako sweat.

“Touchy subject?” she asked, looking at Izuku with both nervousness and genuine worry on her face.

“Not really. He just…kind of…” he trailed off, scratching at the back of his neck for a moment before sighing.

“You don’t have to explain if you don't want to,” Ochako said, glancing towards Katsuki who’s expression remained stoic. He most definitely knew.

“No, I don’t mind telling you guys. I mean, if you actually want to know. You don’t have to. It’s my shit to carry and all that so-”

“Izuku, if you guys are going to carry my shit then I’m carrying yours,” Himiko said, and Izuku relaxed.

“Ew,” Katsuki said, making everyone turn to look at him blankly.

“What?” he shrugged.

“We were having a moment,” Himiko said.

“Make it less gross next time?”

“You’re such an ass,” Ochako said, lunging over to pull at his leg but he dodged, rolling backwards onto the bed.

“Missed me, roundcheeks!”

“When are you gonna stop calling me that?”

“Hmm,” he said, looking at an invisible watch on his wrist. “Never!”

“Everyone, quiet. Izuku is talking,” Himiko said, and they all listened.

“Sorry, go ahead Izuku,” Ochako said, and Katsuki hummed in agreement.

Izuku shook his head, smiling. “It's a bit depressing. Sorta, but he kind of just up and left one day?”

He said it like a question, voice pitched higher at the end as he shrugged. His eyes were glued to the floor.

Himiko crisscrossed at the edge of her bed, leaning in closer. “Left? Why the hell would he do that for?”

“Cause he’s a dick,” Katsuki said, lips in an angry pout.

“Do all old men just suck or something?” Ochako asked, leaning over so her shoulders touched Izuku’s in a gentle support.

“Except my dad and Chamaru,” Katsuki said and everyone giggled and nodded.

“And All Might,” Izuku said, and they all burst into a hearty laugh.

“And All Might, sure. Why not?” Himiko giggled.

“I just don’t get it. Why would he do something like that to you? To your mom?” Ochako asked, frustrated, and looking over to Izuku.

He shrugged, eyes set on the floor before he took a deep breath. “I don’t know. I thought maybe he hated that I was quirkless and used the fact his job was overseas as an excuse. But one day he just cut off all contact. Told mom he was sorry and just never showed up again.”

“What the fuck?” Himiko said and Katsuki nodded.

“Exactly that,” Ochako said.

“Welcome to shit ex-father club,” Himiko said, extending her hand over to Izuku who stared blankly at her for a moment. She gave him a stupid little grin. “Too soon?”

He took her hand and shook it. “We need therapy.”

“More than what we already tried?” she replied, and the others groaned but smiled nonetheless.

They did have a few therapy sessions after the whole incident. Required and all, and something their parents really wanted them to do. But, it hadn't worked out as they wanted it to. It helped, sure. Made it easier for them to figure out what was wrong. But, they didn't trust adults as much as they did before. They just trusted their parents. So maybe that was something they'd look for later. But right now, they just wanted to talk to each other like this.

“So, sleepover is still on or?” Izuku asked, and everyone pounced on him, hugging him tightly and laughing.

“Sure thing, fanboy!” Himiko said and they all rolled around laughing in relief.

—

It didn’t take much convincing for the kids to have a sleep over. Their parents immediately agreed, coming over and handing Ochako and Izuku a sleeping bag and a bag with their tooth brushes and tooth pastes and whatever else they asked for before sending them off like it was only second nature. And truthfully, it was, considering how close those four were. So here they were, having a sleepover all together for the first time at the Bakugo’s.

“People keep walking away from me at school because of that one time I activated my quirk and I think they think I’m going to float them and then drop them. I’d never do that!”

“But, you did,” Himiko said, crisscrossed on the floor and taking a bite from another mochi donut. They were sharing the remaining two with each other, splitting them so each one had a half.

“Only because that girl was being an ass to you,” Ochako said with a shrug, and Himiko smiled.

“Guard dog Ochako, make way, woof, woof!” Katsuki said, putting his hands in front of him like a dog and panting.

“You’re trying to make fun of me but it’s making you look stupid, stupid,” Ochako said, and Izuku snorted, earning a glare from Katsuki.

“I’m laughing because it’s true Kacchan.”

“Shut up!”

“Plus, don’t act like you wouldn’t have done the same,” Ochako said, taking another bite and squealing from how good it was. Dessert always made everything feel better.

“I did want to beat her ass.”

“Exactly.”

“I’ve got two guard dogs, I guess,” Himiko said and Izuku scoffed, offended.

“And what am I?”

“You’re my hero,” Himiko said and Izuku blushed, giggling to himself. Katsuki kicked him.

“The hell was that for?” he cried, holding his donut to the side, as he glared at Katsuki who was sitting on the edge of his bed. That gave ample room for Ochako to lean to the side and chomp a piece away, chewing happily.

Izuku gasped, jaw slack in disbelief. “Oh, you’re messed up.”

“They’re my mom’s donuts,” she shrugged and Izuku narrowed his eyes.

“No way you’re still bitter over the brownies. It’s been months and my mom literally made you a whole new batch!”

“She was really looking forward to the brownies,” Himiko said and Ochako nodded sadly.

“What are you guys talking about?” Katsuki said, and the three turned to him realizing he never really heard the story.

“Oh, right! You weren’t there,” Izuku said and Katsuki’s brows furrowed.

“There for what?”

“Our destined first meeting,” Ochako said dramatically, holding her sticky donut-filled hands together before bringing them to her mouth to take another bite.

Katsuki’s eyes turned to Himiko and she took a slow bite of her donut, not breaking eye contact. Enough to simultaneously freak him out and piss him off. She stuck her tongue at him and he mirrored her.

“I was minding my business helping mom out at the store, and I saw she made her brownies so I just helped myself to some.”

“Some? You ate the whole pan!” Ochako cried.

Himiko patted Ochako’s back with her non-sticky hand, shaking her head sadly.

“And that’s why Inko invited us over for a play date,” Himiko said with a thumbs up, reminiscent of Ochako’s.

Katsuki thought for a moment, taking another bite of his donut. “So…if Izuku wasn’t a total glutton…”

“Hey!”

“...then we might never have met.”

The group blinked for a moment, the only sound being Katsuki’s quiet chewing.

“Woah,” Ochako said.

“That’s kind of freaky to think about,” Himiko said, taking another bite. “I mean, then I wouldn’t have met Katsuki. Like, we’re…family now…and stuff.”

“That still surprises me when I remember, but at the same time not really. You guys just feel like siblings,” Izuku said, looking from Katsuki to Himiko and nodding to himself.

“We agreed it was the blonde hair,” Ochako said.

“And their personalities click. Rowdy and pissy, and secretly snarky,” Izuku said, taking another bite of his worse-off donut.

“Oh, rude,” Himiko said, and Katsuki snickered.

“Snarky.”

“And you’re pissy. See, you’re doing it right now,” Himiko said, pointing at him with her donut.

“Snn…aa...rrrr…kkyy.”

She threw it at him, and he caught it with his mouth, which earned a gasp of impressed surprise from Izuku and Ochako, and a grumbling sigh from Himiko.

“Show off.”

“Thank you for the meal,” Katsuki said, which made Himiko roll her eyes though she smiled. Izuku and Ochako exchanged a smug look.

After Katsuki happily chewed and swallowed the rest of Himiko’s donut, he obnoxiously licked his fingers, while staring at Himiko. She grappled with the idea of throwing something else at him.

“Anyways, if that’s how the three of you met, then how did you and Himiko meet?” he asked, looking at Ochako.

Ochako froze for a moment, before turning to Himiko as if asking for permission. Himiko’s eyes softened and she took it upon herself to continue.

“It was by the playground. The one y’all met me at before,” she said and everyone nodded solemnly, remembering the day they went to return her bag and ended up with a day that changed everything.

“She caught me during one of my urges, so I ran off. But then she caught me again at school when I was about to jump at this one kid,” Himiko said, and Ochako’s brows furrowed in thought.

“Urges? Do…do you mean like when you bit me?” Ochako asked, and the room fell silent for a moment. Himiko nodded.

“Oh. So, were you drinking that milk because it made you feel better?” she asked, and the boys were a bit confused about what she meant by milk but didn’t question it, letting her talk.

“I mean, isn’t that why you kept it? And why you stopped me? Because you knew something?”

Ochako shook her head. “No. From what I saw, you just looked like you were about to faint when I found you by the nurse's office. I’d kept the milk because I’d seen you around before, remember? I felt so bad about scaring you and wanted to give it back. I thought you were about to pass out because you’d left the cafeteria so quickly and I assumed you were still hungry. That’s why I followed you. To see if you were okay and to give you back the carton.”

Himiko remained quiet for a moment, registering this new information. She felt the frosting of the donut melt against her fingers as she looked at it.

“You just…wanted to see if I was okay?” she said finally and Ochako nodded.

That made Himiko burst into a winding laughter, that slowly deescalated into a soft sobbing as she rubbed her tears into the inside of her elbow.

Katsuki came down from his bed, drawing closer to Himiko and sitting beside her.

“Hey, what’s wrong?”

Ochako and Izuku set the tiny bits of their donut down, rubbing the stickiness away into a napkin as best they could as they crawled closer.

“Himiko, did I say something wrong?” Ochako asked, and Izuku took the donut from the blonde’s hand and set it down on the plate, before grabbing a napkin and wiping at her hand and fingers.

She shook her head, sniffling and taking a few breaths in and out.

“No, I just remember then. I remember how afraid I was of you. I was so scared that you saw what I did and that you were disgusted. And when I saw that you went to the same school as me, I was horrified. I thought for sure I was done for. That you were going to tell everyone about how gross I was. But you didn’t do any of that. You just helped me. And to think that all this time you’d approached me because you were worried about me when all I assumed about you was bad,” Himiko said, her voice cracking as she began to sob again. “I’m so sorry.”

Katsuki held her hand, sticky fingers against sticky skin but it didn’t matter.

“Dumby, Ochako’s happy-go-lucky self would never hate you,” he said, and Ochako’s lips quivered before nodding.

“And she’d never think you were any of those things. But, it’s not your fault for assuming that, Himiko. You were made to believe it was true, but it’s not. You’re perfect just the way you are,” Izuku said, holding her hand too.

Ochako sniffled, fighting back tears. “Yeah. So, it’s okay. You don’t have to be sorry. I’m just happy you still took my hand even though you were so worried.”

“You were just so nice. It felt like something was telling me it’d all be okay if I just took your hand,” Himiko mumbled, looking up at Ochako with teary eyes.

“I’m glad you did,” Ochako said, smiling brightly.

“Us too. Because that meant we all got to be friends,” Izuku said.

“And you have an awesome brother now so, win win,” Katsuki said with a smirk, and Himiko giggled.

She took in a few breaths, calming down as she was surrounded by the people she cherished.

“We should wash our hands,” she said with a giggle, holding Izuku and Katsuki’s hands up. They laughed, agreeing as they pulled away slowly, sticky hands still all the stickier.

“After, we should talk more, Himiko. About your quirk,” Ochako said, getting up with everyone as they headed towards the door. Himiko stopped for a moment, looking in Ochako’s brown eyes then smiling softly.

“Okay.”

–

Mitsuki was in the kitchen, back from a quick shopping spree that left her body aching, and was now waiting for the popcorn to finish popping in the microwave before she noticed two blobs of dark green and blonde walk past the entrance to the kitchen. She walked over, watching Katsuki turn the corner, and noticing familiar green curls in front of him.

“Boys? What are you two up to?”

“Washing our hands! The girls took over the upstairs bathroom…unfortunately,” he screamed over, and Mitsuki heard the sound of the faucet creaking and shook her head as she turned back to her beeping microwave. She emptied the steaming bag into a large bowl, and turned towards the living room where she’d paused her movie.

As she settled herself on the couch, Katsuki and Izuku sprung up behind her.

“What’re you doing?”

“Fuck!” she screamed, holding onto her popcorn. She turned to look at the two boys. “You scared the shit out of me.”

“Sorry, Mitsuki,” Izuku said sheepishly and Katsuki just dangled from the back of the couch over her head, reaching out and stuffing his mouth with a bit of popcorn.

“Whatcha watching?” he asked mid-chew.

“A movie.”

Izuku walked to the side, deciding to sit on the arm rest as he watched the movie play.

“What’s it about?” Katsuki asked, reaching for another handful.

“This girl who magically travels back in time and meets the nation’s king. They think she'll bring rain but she's just a student.”

“Then what?”

“Then she just tries to survive but she and the king fall in love, though she eventually has to go back to her own time.”

“What? So she’s never going to see him again?”

“Well if you be quiet, I’d find out,” Mitsuki said, grabbing Katsuki by the scruff of his neck and pulling him down so he rolled on the couch and onto the floor.

“Damn it, woman!”

“Make your own popcorn and stop distracting me,” she said, chewing on some more popcorn.

Izuku relaxed against the armrest, immersed in the movie before him. After a few moments, the girls were downstairs too, trying to see what was taking Katsuki and Izuku so long until they found the two of them staring at the screen, completely entranced by one of Mitsuki’s historical dramas. This was going to take a while.

“You’re watching a drama, again?” came Himiko’s voice, startling Katsuki but not Izuku who was locked into the scenes.

He shushed them, watching and the girls looked at each other, shrugged, then settled down on the floor in front of Mitsuki.

Izuku laughed at the funny moments when the girl was drunkenly confessing her love, or whenever she’d say a simple math equation and have everyone amazed. A while had passed, and eventually the movie was nearing its end. The king was running around, laughing and holding hands with his lover who was dressed back in modern clothes. It was a soft montage with music playing in the background, until the camera zoomed in on the two of them, faces close together.

The scene continued on, rain falling down as the two looked into each other’s eyes, the king holding her up, but her feet dangling beneath the shore.

“Wait, it’s just a puddle. Why is she falling so deeply?” Ochako whispered and Himiko shrugged.

“She traveled in time through the puddles,” Mitsuki said, immersed in the scene but still answering her.

They hummed, watching and listening to the music as the two lovers inched closer, kissing each other tenderly, lips softly pressed against the other, reluctant to pull away. Ochako touched the side of her neck and swallowed.

The king let go, and the girl fell through the puddle, disappearing and with it the music fell silent.

Everyone gasped. Mitsuki leaned in with her popcorn.

“Is she gone?” Himiko asked, turning her head only to be met with Katsuki’s tear stricken face.

“Oh my god, are you crying?”

“No!” he said, wiping at his tears.

“He’s crying!” Ochako said, giggling.

“Aw, honey. Don’t worry, it’s not over yet,” Mitsuki said, rubbing his back.

“Are they never going to see each other again?” Izuku said, tearing up.

“What? Don’t tell me you’re going to cry too?” Mitsuki said with a laugh. “Look, see. It’s going to have a happy ending.”

The scene continued on, until eventually it was the king, reincarnated, shielding the girl with an umbrella.

“We met before. A long time ago,” he said, looking into her eyes as the rain fell around them and Ochako could not help but turn to look at Himiko. She reached her hand over, pinkie touching against Himiko’s own and glancing towards her. She noticed, turning her head to meet her gaze, cheeks beginning to blush red.

“See, they found each other in the end. Isn’t that sweet?” Mitsuki said, a bit amused by how all four of them were entranced by her dramas. She smiled to herself, proud of her wonderful taste in entertainment. Not only were historical dramas so incredibly dramatic, but the clothes and the way everyone speaks was just so fun! How could anyone not love them? She crunched away on the remnants of her popcorn.

Izuku sniffled, clearing his throat as his eyes naturally found themselves in Katsuki’s direction, finding that he was already looking at him with teary eyes.

None of them said anything out loud, but strangely enough they all thought the same thing. That they were glad they found each other. And for Himiko and Ochako, and Izuku and Katsuki, there was another layer to that. One that dared to cross the line of friendship. One that had begun breaking through, unbeknownst to them.

Chapter Text

“Y’know…we never actually talked about what happened with you and Ochako,” Katsuki said, and Ochako cleared her throat, suddenly nervous. The four of them were back upstairs, leaving Mitsuki to sort out whatever it was she’d bought after her quick drama break.

“Ochako told us some stuff, but we never talked it out with you, Himiko. About what happened. About you. About your quirk. I promise we just want to know more so we can understand each other more,” Izuku said, sitting in front of Himiko, his hand gently outstretched, palms open in offering.

Himiko looked towards Izuku’s hand, then her eyes turned towards Ochako’s encouraging smile and Katsuki's quick nod, and she relaxed, setting her hand in Izuku’s and letting him hold it ever so softly.

“I guess you’re the person to talk to about this kind of stuff, right Izuku?” she chuckled and Izuku smiled, embarrassed over his known love for anything quirk related.

“I admit I’m curious, but it’s because you’re important to me. So, I want to help however I can.”

She nodded, feeling the warmth of his touch. “So…you heard from Ochako probably. About the whole transforming stuff.”

Izuku and Katsuki nodded.

“Well, yeah. I didn’t know that would happen. Ever since I can remember, I’ve always had this desire to just drink and drink. My teeth would hurt from time to time, sometimes way worse than normal. And I’d get really nervous and tingly, sort of like when your leg falls asleep and you get pins and needles. But all over.”

“Can I take notes?” Izuku asked, a bit sheepishly but it only made Himiko smile.

“Sure, nerd.”

He chuckled, grabbing his bag and pulling out one of his notebooks that he hadn’t started using yet. He flipped through the first page, hand wielding a pencil like a sword. Himiko continued.

“It started when I was maybe four or five. I’d gotten really sick all of a sudden and my par-”

She stopped, lips clamping shut for a moment before she took a deep breath. She felt Ochako’s hand settle on her knee.

“I was really sick for a bit,” she said. “But then I’d gotten better as suddenly as I’d gotten worse. But things weren’t right. I kept smelling this scent. It was everywhere. Like a cloud of fog. I didn’t know what to do. It was suffocating and I kept getting hungry. But not in a wanting to eat kind of way, but just different. I don’t know how to explain it.”

“Maybe like a craving? Like really wanting to eat something salty or maybe wanting to pet a fluffy kitten? Something like that?” Izuku offered, and Himiko nodded in thought.

“Sort of? But I felt it all the time. Like, all the time. And I couldn’t do anything about it.”

“Why?” Katsuki asked, and Himiko glanced at him then turned to stare at her wrists.

“I tried. I was a kid so I didn’t understand what was okay to do and what wasn’t. I started biting at everything. Like I was a baby. But nothing helped. Then I started to bite myself, hard enough to bleed and it was then that I started to calm down a bit. I realized that what I was smelling was everyone’s blood. But it wasn’t that I wanted to drink it all. It was just some.”

“Like?” Izuku said.

“Like this one time I’d found a little bird in the backyard. It hurt itself and blood was just oozing out. I remember thinking, and it’s weird since I was so little, but I just so clearly remember thinking that maybe it’ll feel better if I gave it a little kiss. And to me, I thought a kiss was the same as biting. I was told I shouldn’t do it. That it was weird and wrong and gross. But they never said why. They didn’t tell me why. They just told me I was being a bad kid and I’d get yelled at or hit if I did it again.”

“You’re not a bad kid,” everyone said almost simultaneously, and Himiko let out a puff of air, as if laughing in relief. She smiled to herself.

“Thank you,” she said before continuing. “But, anyway. I gave the bird a kiss. Then they found me doing that, and they thought I was the one who hurt it.”

She shut her eyes, breathing softly.

“They called me a deviant and said I wasn’t human or normal. I remember how much they kept screaming at me. It was so loud. So loud that I felt I was dying. But that’s all I remember and then a bit later they’d put me into quirk counseling. But all they did there was try to teach me how to be normal. So I had no idea I could even do what I’ve done. I had no idea about anything. I just knew that if I bit anyone or drank any blood, that I was wrong. So I’d find other ways to try and stop. Usually I’d just bite at myself. But other times I’d try to relieve that weird aching in my teeth by biting into cardboard milk cartons. It felt nice and sort of tricked my body into relaxing just a little. But, I guess it wasn’t enough.”

“Himiko, you’re not wrong or weird or anything bad. You’re just Himiko,” Ochako said, holding her hands gingerly. “And we love you all the same.”

“Those adults can suck my-” Katsuki began.

Izuku cleared his throat. “We can figure things out here together then. Just us four. Everyone else was wrong, not you. You were just a kid. You deserve to exist just like everyone else.”

Himiko looked at Ochako’s hands in hers, honing in on the sensation of her soft fingers against her own.

“But, I don’t know how to. For so long I thought what they told me to do was how I was supposed to be so now that…now that I’m not there anymore…I’m not sure how to just be.”

Izuku set his notebook down and put his full attention towards Himiko.

“Do you remember how you felt when you bit Ochako?” he asked and Himiko stiffened. She nodded.

“I felt…good.”

She felt a blush creep up her cheeks and she lowered her head.

“Good how?” Izuku asked.

“Like when your head hits a pillow after a really long day. Or when you’re super hungry and now you’re sitting with a happy full stomach. Or when it’s really cold and you get under the blankets. Like that. I felt comfortable. Relaxed. Like my body had finally stopped panicking. But…”

“But?” Izuku said.

“But, I was also overwhelmed. It was this red hot burning feeling all over. Not like pins and needles, but like…like how I felt when I got shy or embarrassed. Like I was blushing but everywhere. And then I’d realized I’d started looking just like Ochako. It scared me. It was such a strange feeling not knowing who I was. Seeing someone else in the mirror. And yet, it felt almost natural. It was like even though part of me didn’t know who that was, there was another part that felt like it had finally started to wake up. Does that make sense?”

“Yeah. It does,” Izuku said, a gentle smile on his face.

“Really?”

“Yes. Really. You must’ve been so relieved. I don’t know what it would feel like exactly, but I think anyone who had to push away a part of themselves for so long would feel so relaxed when they can just exist.”

“And all those feelings you have. And all that pain. You’re not weird for feeling the way you do. I think if I had to stop using my quirk, I’d go crazy. It just feels suffocating,” Ochako said, her brown eyes meeting Himiko's in a comfortable understanding.

“You’re probably not the only one who feels like that anyways. My quirk, Explosion, makes me blow shit up but I think it also affects how I am too. Like, look at the airhead over there. She makes shit float and her head is in the clouds all the time.”

Ochako’s jaw fell open. “And yours makes your brain cells explode, idiot!”

Katsuki shrugged, a grin plastered across his face. “And still I have more than you.”

“You little-”

“Little?” he said, raising a brow.

Ochako smirked. “Little.”

Katsuki’s face quickly flushed crimson and he sat up from his place on his bed. Himiko snorted.

“What’s funny?”

“Nothing…it’s…it’s just that the bed was giving you some height so-”

“Oh, so that’s how it is?” he said, crossing his arms and turning to climb back on the bed. He stood on the mattress, and turned to face the three of them who were huddled up together. His face looked unnaturally calm and Izuku narrowed his eyes.

“Kacchan, what are you doing?”

“Don’t ‘Kacchan’ me. You didn’t even try defending me.”

Izuku sucked his lips in, eyes looking to the side.

“As your king,” Katsuki began and everyone scoffed.

Katsuki cleared his throat, rather dramatically. “I would first like to say that our conversation here has been rather fruitful. I look forward to the results from our resident court jester’s notes.”

“Excuse me?” Izuku said, blinking wide-eyed.

“I value my subjects. I dare say I…” he said, clearing his throat again and turning a bit red. “That I maybe love them. A little bit.”

“Boo! Anarchy!” Ochako shouted, blowing multiple raspberries in Katsuki’s direction.

Katsuki continued, undisturbed. “And though some are rather uneducated, I hold their opinions close to my heart. Though we have gone through much as a nation, our bonds have grown stronger.”

“Guillotine!” Ochako yelled.

“And so, despite all my affection and my great majesty, I am sad to say that there is one thing I can not forgive. And that…” he said, stretching his legs and arms.

“Is calling me short, you fuckers!” he said, catapulting himself off the bed, arms outstretched as his figure loomed over the three, who had begun screaming and were far too late to move away.

Katsuki landed on top of all of them, cushioned by their bodies and quite smug about his little presentation.

The rest of them groaned, trying to push Katsuki’s body off.

“You piece of shit,” Ochako said, pinching his inner thighs as his legs were lying on her stomach. He winced and pushed away.

Himiko tickled his stomach, making him roll over and try to protect himself until his face had rolled onto Izuku’s lap. The freckled boy looked down at Katsuki and began pinching his cheeks like a marshmallow.

“Didn’t hurt since you’re so small, Kacchan.”

“You’re fucked up.”

“There, there,” Izuku said, patting his hair like a puppy.

“You’re like those small dogs that think they’re giant,” Ochako said and Himiko giggled.

“Wait, you’re right. Like a chihuahua? Or a little Pomeranian.”

“Who’s a good boy?” Ochako said, cooing and tickling Katsuki’s sides. He tried to smack at her but Himiko laid herself on top of him, hugging him tightly which made him relax. This was much to Ochako’s pleasure. She began to poke at his sides, making him thrash about but not really able to do anything since Himiko was holding him and Izuku was patting his head.

“I swear I’m going to beat your ass Ochako.”

“I’m so scared!” she said with a roll of her eyes.

A knock came by the door, followed by it swinging open.

“Hey, kids. I heard a crash. Is everything okay in-” Mitsuki said, but then she’d made eye contact with all four of them. Himiko lying on Katsuki. Izuku sitting as he pat his hair. Ochako who kept poking at him still.

“Glad you’re having fun,” she said, shutting the door.

“Mom! You old hag! Help me!” Katsuki screeched but Mitsuki just hummed to herself as she went back downstairs.

“What happened?” Masaru asked, and she shrugged.

“Katsuki fucked around and found out probably.”

Masaru shook his head. “Again?”

“Mhm. He can’t act big and mighty when those three are around.”

“I honestly can’t tell if that’s a good or bad thing,” Masaru said.

Mitsuki laughed, pushing her hand through her hair. “Well it’s either they’re all chaos incarnate, or it’s the three of them ganging up on Katsuki.”

Masaru hummed, smiling.

“Anyway, I wanted your help,” Mitsuki said, and Masaru perked up.

“You got the stuff? Wasn’t it hard carrying it all?”

“It’s fine. I had the car. Plus, it was just a few things. We’ll need more later. But I’m waiting for things to calm down a bit more.”

“When do you think that will be?” Masaru asked.

“I’m not sure. I have a feeling soon. It just feels like something is missing,” Mitsuki said, hands on her hips as she thought.

“Did you forget something?”

“No, no it’s not a literal thing. Just a feeling.”

Masaru's nails dug into his palms anxiously for a moment before relaxing. “I trust your feelings.”

Mitsuki smiled, grabbing Masaru’s face and leaving a soft kiss on his cheek. “And I trust you.”

The two walked over towards their room, and Mitsuki pulled the stuff out from beneath the bed.

“This is what I managed to grab. I still need to ask and get more specific stuff later. But, do you think this is fine?”

“It’s perfect. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“When the kids are asleep, we should put this where it needs to be. I’ll need your help for that.”

Masaru nodded and Mitsuki pushed everything back under the bed.

“Do you think it’s a good idea for us to do it?” Mitsuki asked.

“It’s more personal that way. It’ll be fun.”

“What if she hates it?”

“I’m sure she won’t.”

“Alright. Then, it’s just a matter of time,” Mitsuki said, sitting on the floor and leaning on the bed frame. She turned towards Masaru, who seemed to suddenly have gotten quiet in thought as he sat next to her.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

He glanced towards her and sighed. There was a lot on his mind the past few days, and most of it centered around the children. Especially Himiko. If she was healing alright. If she was comfortable in this new place under this new name. If she felt too 'out of place' to voice her concerns. Masaru tried his best to make sure she knew she could do what she wanted here, but he always felt that something was off. Something more than her just being anxious about joining an entirely new family. The way she conducted herself seemed too careful for a child her age. Masaru understood that not all kids had to be as explosive as his Katsuki, but Himiko was a different kind of reserved. He understood it was probably the result of living in such an abusive household, but he worried that maybe it was more than that.

"Sometimes I think Himiko acts too perfect," he said suddenly, and Mitsuki's brows furrowed.

"What?"

Masaru groaned, massaging his temples. "I know it sounds weird, but she just acts too polite. Too nice and too okay with this change. I don't know. I probably sound awful, but I've been feeling this way and I don't know what it is."

"Do you think it's because she's nervous and getting used to us?" Mitsuki asked and Masaru shook his head.

"I considered that. It makes sense, but it's something else. I just know it. I just…it's just…I know obviously it’s going to take a bit. But, I don't think she'll ever be comfortable. At least not with me specifically."

“Honey, what do you mean? She looked pretty relaxed around you. Honestly, I think she spends more time with you than me.”

“It’s not that. It’s just that I get the sense she’s a bit afraid of me.”

“Afraid?”

Masaru nodded. “Like I’d hurt her.”

Mitsuki's eyes widened. “Masaru, you’d never!”

“I know. I know. But, I don’t know how to prove that to her. I feel horrible. And it’s not her fault. And she has no obligation to ever feel comfortable with me. I know that. But, my god, Mitsuki, if you could just see that look she gives me sometimes. It’s always just a flicker. If I move too suddenly. If I show up where she isn’t expecting me. She just freezes and her eyes are filled with such raw fear. How long did she have to live on edge like that? I can’t even imagine what that poor baby went through. So maybe I've been too on edge too. Maybe I'm noticing something else because I'm so aware of how she feels about me.”

Mitsuki held Masaru’s hand, fingers gently caressing his knuckles. “This is something Himiko has to realize for herself. Right now, she can’t fully separate you from that asshole. I bet she feels similarly towards me. It's not something that will go away right away, and maybe what you're feeling is what's been bothering me too. I think there's something missing too. I don't know what. I just feel there's more to this situation than we understand, but that doesn't mean we should just focus on trying to find out what when we need to first understand how to make her comfortable enough to want to share whatever is bothering her or making her act so self aware around us."

“It just hurts. I don't want her to think of me as someone who would ever hurt her. Hurt anyone.”

“I’m sorry, my love. But, we’re all she has. We’ll have to work a thousand times harder and maybe even more to ease all her pain, if even a little. But it’s not your fault. You didn’t do those things to her. You’re trying your best for her and I’m so thankful and proud of you. So, let's just do what we can right now. For her. For them.”

Masaru leaned towards Mitsuki, his arms wrapped around her waist as he melted into her touch and rested his head against her chest. She smiled, playing with his hair as he relaxed.

“It’ll be alright. We’re going to try our best.”

Masaru nuzzled his face further into Mitsuki’s gentle embrace and hummed. “I should start on dinner. The kids are staying over and all.”

Mitsuki giggled.

“Yes, chef.”

–

“Since you’re the sleepover know-it-alls…” Ochako began.

“Excuse me?” Katsuki said.

“Excused. Anyways, what do you guys usually do?”

“Sleep,” Katsuki said flatly. Ochako looked at him, lips in a flat line.

“Thanks, Sherlock.”

He stuck his tongue out at her.

“When are you guys ever serious?” Himiko said, raising her brow as she watched the two of them.

“Always,” they said at the same time, then turned to each other just to scowl, and back to Himiko with a bright smile.

“We usually just watch a movie or play a game or something,” Izuku said, taking over the conversation that was clearly going nowhere. “Or we just talk.”

Ochako thought for a moment, trying to think of something fun that they could all play. They just had dinner and she felt full enough to knock out but wanted to at least move around a bit. Hide and seek? Tag? But they’d probably mess the house up. Then an idea came to her and her eyes lit up.

“What about charades?”

“Charades?” Himiko asked and Ochako nodded.

“I think there’s an app,” she said. “I remember seeing some classmates play it during lunch break. It looked really fun.”

“That sounds stupid,” Katsuki said, just to disagree.

“You sound stupid. All the time too,” she fired back without missing a beat. “Bet, ‘stupid’ would come up in the game and it’d just be a picture of you as the answer.”

“Oh my god…” Himiko said, hand over her mouth.

“This is bullying and harassment,” Katsuki said.

“Looking at you is bullying and harassment,” Ochako fired back.

Izuku began to wheeze, pushing his face into a pillow to hide his face.

“Oh, so you think this is funny?” Katsuki said, trying to keep his face serious but snorting a bit.

"Sorry, sorry," Izuku said, but he wasn't.

"Anyways, who wants to go first?" she asked, grabbing Izuku's phone and scrolling to the app store.

"I volunteer Katsuki," Himiko said, raising his hand up and Izuku began to cheer.

"What? Why me?"

"Because you said it was stupid. So I wanna see how smart you think you are."

"Kacchan! Kacchan! Kacchan!" Izuku began to chant, which made Katsuki a bit bashful.

"Whatever," he said, and Ochako handed him Izuku's phone as if she owned it.

"Okay, just point it down if it's right and up if you give up," she said and Katsuki rolled his eyes.

"I know."

"You didn't even know what charades was, idiot."

He snatched the phone from her hand, and placed it over his head as he glared at her.

"Watch me win."

"Yeah, yeah." The countdown began.

Katsuki kept the phone over his head with two hands, watching with scrutinizing eyes as all three of his friends (and sister) began to wave frantically with their entire bodies in an attempt to make sense of some word on the screen.

Ochako made her fingers touch, hands formed like cones as she gestured them up to her face in a desperate attempt while the timer loaded.

"Eating?" Katsuki said, which earned a defeated groan.

Izuku began to rub his stomach with both hands, while Himiko was holding a pretend plate and fork in the air, eating nothing. Katsuki only stared with pointed brows.

"Food? Eating?"

Izuku fell to his knees and began to clutch his hands together, pointing to his stomach.

"Begging?"

The three groaned in unison. "Oh my goodness Katsuki, just pass it."

"But-"

"Katsuki!"

He sighed, flipping it up as the screen burned red.

"I'll get this one."

"Sure you will," Ochako said, and the game continued.

Izuku put his fists by his ribs, flapping his arms and pushing his neck in and out dramatically. The other two followed his lead, pretending to peck on the floor of the bedroom.

"Chicken!"

"Yes!" Izuku said, and Katsuki smugly flipped the phone, the screen a glowing green.

Now Izuku and Ochako turned to look at each other then both fell to their knees as they bowed towards Himiko. She understood, grabbing her blanket off the bed and wrapping herself in it like a robe.

"Queen!"

"Flip it!"

The screen turned to another word, but the three of them stared for a second, dumbfounded. Then Ochako took the blanket off Himiko and stretched it thin and let Himiko and Izuku hold it. She got up on the bed, took in a deep breath, then barreled right in the middle of the blanket as the rest of them screamed. But, her fingers began to glow pink right at the end and she began to float. Then she deactivated it, much to the dismay of her stomach as she fell towards it again, then activated it again. She repeated this for a while as Katsuki began hollering random words.

"Rocket! Ball! Basketball!"

Izuku pointed aggressively at the stretched out blanket, while Himiko looked up to find that Ochako had turned a very interesting shade of green.

"Uh, Ochako…maybe you should stop?" she asked, but the girl was determined to get it right and kept activating and inactivating her quirk at the very last second.

"Just skip it Katsuki!" Himiko said.

"What the fuck is it?"

"That's the point of the game!" Izuku said.

"You're not supposed to talk!" Ochako said from midair, which was a terrible idea for now she was hurling down, eyes wide and hands confused, as the extra mental task was enough for her to forget to activate her quirk again. This time, she really was falling.

A sharp thud was heard from downstairs.

Mitsuki and Masaru looked to each other and began their quick trek upstairs, which at this point they felt was more common these days.

"What are you kids up to again?" Masaru asked as he opened the door.

"Oh…I'll bring you a change of clothes honey…" Mitsuki said, wincing.

Katsuki was on the floor below Ochako, and the sorry little girl was too dazed to move.

"You threw up on me!"

"I never told you to catch me," she said, wiping her mouth with her sleeve.

Izuku was turning his own shade of green. "I think I'm gonna be sick."

"Not on me!" Katsuki screeched, unable to really move since Ochako's head was still spinning.

"You were a bit too slow to figure the word out," Himiko said, grabbing some tissues from the bedside table and handing them to a grateful Ochako.

"What the fuck even was it?"

Izuku began to gag a bit but held it down.

"Trampoline," he said through clenched teeth.

Katsuki deadpanned and turned to Ochako.

"So you decided to make yourself bounce like an idiot, knowing full well your quirk makes you queasy, just for a game."

"You said you'd win," Ochako hiccuped. Himiko pulled the girl's hair away from her face, and rested the cool side of the back of her hand on her forehead. Ochako hummed in relief.

"It's charades! Not the end of the world!"

"Ok, and you sucked," she continued.

"And you literally projectile vomited on me. Because you turned into a trampoline."

"The blanket was the trampoline, Kacchan, not Ochako."

"Yeah, dumby. That's why you suck," Himiko said, helping Ochako move to the side so Katsuki wasn't being squished and dying from the fumes.

"And just so you know," Himiko said, "the first word was 'hungry.'"

"How the hell was I supposed to guess that?"

"It was so obvious!" Himiko said, scoffing.

"No the hell it wasn't! All I see is all of you turning into Italians."

"Have you even met an Italian?" Izuku said.

"Have you? Last time I checked, we were on an archipelago."

"Okay, that doesn't mean Italians can't visit us," Izuku said.

"Michelangelo?" Ochako said, her head swaying around.

"What?" Katsuki said like a sputtering motor.

"Do…do you mean archipelago?" Izuku said.

"How do you even know that word?" Himiko said.

"Oh, so I can't read now," Katsuki said, pulling his shirt off and balling it up. Izuku side eyed him for just a second, his face growing warmer.

"Why's Michelangelo in Japan?" Ochako said and Himiko patted her back gently.

"I think we should go to bed," Himiko said, shaking her head in defeat.

"I'm going to shower," Katsuki said, getting up but not before coming back with a glass of water for Ochako.

"Drink it and try not to throw up on anyone else."

Ochako let out a sad pathetic little whine from the back of her throat. Himiko took the glass and began helping her drink. Izuku was preoccupied with the fibers on the carpet until Katsuki left the room again.

Himiko smiled at him. "Smooth."

"Shut up or I'll throw up on you," he said.

"Biological warfare!"

"Agh, but seriously we need to clean this up."

Himiko sighed. "I'll get the mop. But, good thing it mostly got on Katsuki."

Izuku shot her a look. She winked back at him.

—

"When are you idiots going to sleep?" Katsuki asked, now in clean clothes and in a room that didn't smell like Ochako's last meal.

"But sleeping is so boring. We could talk about stuff," Himiko said.

"Stuff like what?" Ochako asked from next to Himiko. They were sharing the same bed. Ochako tried not to think about it too much. So was Izuku who was next to Katsuki.

"I dunno."

"Okay, okay. How about truth or dare?" Izuku offered, staring at the ceiling and not moving when he felt Katsuki's shoulder against his own.

"I pick dare," Katsuki said.

"I dare you to tell me your most embarrassing secret," Ochako shouted, overly excited about this fantastic opportunity.

"No way."

"You did say 'dare' Kacchan."

"Mhm," Himiko hummed.

Katsuki thought about it for a moment, before sighing very deeply.

"You have to swear to never tell this to anyone. Not. A. Soul," he said, whipping his head around to stare at Ochako's face illuminated by the subtle glow of his night light.

"I pinkie promise," Ochako said, raising her pinkie up. Himiko giggled, interlocking her finger with Ochako and staying like that. It was warm.

"When I was a kid," he began, before taking a deep breath and covering his face with the blanket. "I saw my classmates handing chocolates and letters around so I decided to write a Valentine's day letter to my crush but I threw it out before I had the chance to hand it over."

"Oh my god, who was it?" Ochako said.

"That's so sad," Himiko pouted.

"You had a crush and didn't tell me?" Izuku asked, brows furrowing as he turned to look at Katsuki who was still hiding under the blanket. He snuck a peak outside.

"You asked for the dare and I did it. I'm not answering."

"No! C'mon Katsuki, pick truth. Pick it!" Ochako said.

Izuku turned to look back at the ceiling, a little frown on his face. "If it was me, I would've been happy to get your letter."

"Really?"

"Yeah! Your crush was stupid."

"No he's not!" Katsuki yelled, before shutting up and covering his face again.

Himiko raised a brow. "Present tense?"

Katsuki curled up under the blanket. "I'm going to sleep."

"What? We didn't even play a full round!" Himiko whined.

"Fine, someone else go!"

"I pick truth," Ochako said.

"Who's your crush?" Katsuki said, a smirk imbued in the tone of his voice.

Ochako stuttered. "You didn't even ask me if I have a crush!"

"Yeah, duh. Cause I know you have one. So who is it?" Katsuki said, grinning.

"You do?" Himiko asked, a sadness to her voice. Her hold on Ochako's hand turned into a full grasp, cradling her fingers in her touch.

"Huh? No. I don't!" Ochako said in defense, but somehow that still made Himiko's eyes fall in dejection.

"Liar," Katsuki said from the other bed. Izuku turned to face the other side. Katsuki grew confused, turning to be met with Izuku's back.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

"I thought you trusted me to tell me if you had a crush or not," Izuku mumbled.

"What? Of course I trust you. You're my best friend."

"But you won't tell me who your crush is."

"I mean that's hard. Like, it's confusing. I mean…I don't know how to say it right."

"Okay."

Katsuki felt his heart sink. So did Ochako because now Himiko was turning towards her in full and staring deeply into her eyes as she begged her to tell her who and Ochako wasn't sure if she could hold on much longer.

"I…I…I have to use the bathroom!" she blurted, practically falling out from the bed and turning for the door.

"Me too!" Katsuki said, getting up to follow behind her.

Himiko and Izuku were left alone. They looked at each other, then to the door, then back at each other.

"You know it's you right?" they both said at the same time, shocking the other.

"What?" Himiko said.

"It's obvious Ochako likes you. But there's no way Kacchan likes me."

"He only lets you call him Kacchan."

"Because we're childhood best friends," Izuku said, and Himiko laughed.

"Yeah, and after all those years you don't think he likes you at least a little. I mean, you like him, don't you?"

"That's not important."

"Yeah it is! How can you say he doesn't like you because you're childhood friends when you like him? That's stupid," Himiko said with a scoff.

"Okay, then why are you denying Ochako liking you when you like her!"

"That's different!"

Izuku's brows nearly shot themselves off his face from how high he was raising them.

"How is that different?! You just- You just said that- Agh!"

"It is! You and Katsuki knew each other forever! I've only known her for a little. And everything is so messed up right now. There's no way she feels the same way."

"So you do like her."

Himiko covered her blushing face, eyes peeking through her fingers. She nodded.

"How could I not? She's just…She's…"

"Perfect," Izuku finished for her, freckled cheeks red as he thought about Katsuki.

"Yeah."

"This is stupid," Himiko said, groaning.

"So…you think Katsuki's crush back then was me?"

"It still is you."

"But-"

"Izuku, you spend pretty much every single second glued to each other. Who in the world would he ever have a crush on besides you?"

"And your eyes only light up so much like that when you're with Ochako. And so do hers. So of course her crush is you," Izuku said.

"But why would she like me?" Himiko whimpered beneath the covers.

"That's what I'm thinking about Kacchan."

"Okay, I get the denial now."

Izuku began to giggle and Himiko smiled and took in a comforting breath.

"What do you even do when you have a crush?" Izuku asked after a moment.

Himiko thought for a moment, twirling a lock of her hair. "You tell them?"

Then she began to shake her head. "Okay I take that back. No way. No, no, no way I'll ever do that."

"Agreed," Izuku said.

"But, don't you think they left so quickly because they were nervous?"

"I mean you think Kacchan likes me. And I think Ochako likes you. And we both admitted we like them too. So…"

"So…" Himiko said looking at Izuku with wide eyes. He looked back at her with equally wide eyes which then began to dissolve into a shy flustered mess, looking at the floor and then his hands. Himiko began to further twirl with her hair. There was a sort of odd feeling in her stomach. A swirling, blooming feeling that felt all the more concentrated by her heart. It hurt in a weirdly comfortable way. When she thought about admitting her feelings. About her realization that she liked Ochako. That she really really liked Ochako. Well, it made her feel funny.

"When you say you like Katsuki, does that mean you've imagined like being together? Like…holding hands…or…or kissing…or something…"

"I…I don't know. I don't imagine doing stuff like that. I mean…maybe…I just feel really really really happy when I'm around him. And I think about you or Ochako and I feel happy too but it's not the same feeling. It's just different. I don't know how to explain it. It's confusing. I don't know how to…say it…right…" Izuku trailed off, before looking up at Himiko with dizzying sparkling eyes.

Himiko had the same look in her eyes, remembering something Ochako had said a while ago. Back when Himiko had asked her if they could hang out together alone. Back then, Ochako had said yes so quickly, because "it feels different when I'm with you."

"That's what Katsuki just said," he whispered, staring at Himiko.

"And Ochako told me it feels different when she's with me," Himiko whispered back.

"Oh," they both said, gazes dropping to the fluffy carpet.

"Oh," they both said, eyes snapping back to each other.

Meanwhile, Katsuki and Ochako were downstairs pulling at each others hair in the bathroom.

"You fucking asshole!" she cursed under her breath. She wasn't the type to curse, but Katsuki…Katsuki made some kind of archaic energy swirl in her.

"What did I do?" he whisper-screamed, trying to tickle her sides so she could let go of his hair.

"You're so lucky I'm in your mom's house or else!"

"Or else what, huh?" he teased which made Ochako pull just a tiny bit harder. He also had a handful of her brown hair in his hands. Just two idiots in the bathroom, door slightly ajar with one hand on the other's head and one hand on their sides to try to tickle the other off.

"Or else I'll tell Izuku the truth."

"What truth?"

"That you like him, you idiot!"

"That's not true!"

"Don't lie to me! Not after what you just did! Now, Himiko is upset with me," Ochako said, defeated.

"Because you're not admitting that you like her," Katsuki snapped, still trying to tickle her off.

"And you're not admitting that you like Izuku!" she said, louder this time.

Katsuki let go of her hair and tried to shush her, hand on her mouth before she licked it.

"Ew!" he yelped, and she began to spit in the sink and wash her mouth out.

"Gross, I forget you tend to have sweaty hands."

"You're being too loud. What if he hears you?"

"Oh, come on, Kacchan," she mocked. "You're worried he's going to find out you like him, hm?"

He pouted which made Ochako laugh.

"Well it's obvious you like my sister."

Ochako stopped laughing. Her eyes darted from the door back to Katsuki's face, her cheeks red as roses.

"I do like your sister. And you know what Katsuki?" she said, emboldened by his audacity. "I'm going to marry your sister and you'll be forever stuck with me for the rest of your life."

"You forget, Ochako. You'll be stuck with me."

"I already knew we'll be stuck together anyways. But, it's going to be so funny. You'll have to call me your sister in law."

"And I'll be your brother in law."

"It has a ring to it," Ochako said nodding. She felt so warm that perhaps her blood was boiling.

"So, you do like her. You so like her. You even want to marry her. So why were you trying to act all nonchalant up there, huh?"

"Why were you?"

"I asked first," he said, crossing his arms and staring at Ochako. She sighed, looking at her reflection in the mirror and seeing Katsuki behind her.

"Then you know why. You know exactly why."

Katsuki's face fell, and he pushed his hair back, lingering by where his injury was.

"You're worried it's too much for her to handle. That you'll overwhelm her when there's more things for her to worry about," he said, lips in a sad pout.

She nodded and turned to him, the back of her head facing the mirror while he saw himself in the reflection. "And you're scared that your feelings will push Izuku away. That it'll stress him out when he's already doubting himself and thinks he's the odd one out."

Katsuki didn't say anything, turning his head to the door and walking towards it. His hand lingered on the door knob.

"Ask me, 'truth or dare?'" he said, and Ochako scoffed. What was this idiot being all dramatic about?

"What are you-"

"Just do it."

"Fine. Truth or dare?"

"Truth," Katsuki said, and his grip on the knob tightened.

"Do you like Izuku?" Ochako asked, picking up what he was putting down.

"Yeah. I do. I like him. I've liked him since we were kids. But you know what else Ochako? I've seen every side of him. I know him more than I know myself. At least I thought I did. Izuku doesn't give up. Izuku doesn't ever back down. But he faltered. And now he's worried about somehow not being enough. I feel like I failed him somehow. Like I don't deserve to like him."

"Katsuki. You know that's not true."

"No. I don't. Ochako, all he's ever wanted to be was a hero. And all I've ever wanted to be was a hero with him. If he's scared now, then what am I supposed to do?"

Ochako followed behind him, gripping the back of his shirt in a way she found herself doing often as of late. Somehow, Katsuki made her feel safe. It comforted her to know that he was Himiko's brother now.

"I think you just keep going. I think that's all both of us have to do. Isn't that what those therapy people said?"

"They told us to journal and tried making us talk about our feelings," Katsuki snorted.

"I mean, yeah, but. Maybe they have some kind of point. I think what we need to do is just keep going together. If one of us is scared, then the others carry them on our backs."

"Guess we're all stuck."

"Yeah."

Katsuki smiled. "Yeah."

Chapter Text

"Honey, where's the paint?" Masaru yelled from upstairs, boxes in his hands that looked just about ready to topple over.

"They're under the bathroom sink! Now hurry up because I think the delivery men are here! God, Masaru, you know we have to hurry!"

"Just give me a sec!" he yelled back, groaning as he set the boxes down in the empty room, patting his thighs as he sighed. The windows are huge and the curtain rods were attached, but without any actual curtains. There's a bunch of cardboard boxes huddled beneath the windows, sunlight shining against the wooden floors and letting the dust dance throughout the emptiness. Cherry blossoms are in full bloom and the best thing is all the kids are at Inko's place for the day.

The doorbell rang and he heard shuffling downstairs. Masaru turned and ran for the stairs.

"Coming!"

"About time!" Mitsuki sighed, holding the door wide open as a bunch of men in gray uniforms walk in with giant boxes. One's a twin sized bed, another is a plasma screen TV. Some walk in with a rolled up rug, beanbag chairs, and a box of shelves that still need to be put together.

Masaru guided them upstairs, opening doors until they walked past Katsuki's room and into what's supposed to be a guest room. What's supposed to be an extra.

"Right here," he said, looking at how quickly the room began to clutter. There was a lot that had to be done, with getting the bed and shelves ready.

"Want us to put these things together?" one of the men asked, and Masaru nodded.

"Please. I can't even play Jenga right, let alone put a bed together. Just try to keep everything away from the tape. We still need to paint."

The man gave him an uncertain look. "Shouldn't you paint first?"

"Yeah, well," Masaru said, clapping his hands together as he let out a little chuckle. "This family likes doing things a bit differently."

The man shrugged and got to work. Masaru went to grab them some food and drinks, before running back downstairs for Mitsuki. She was busy by the living room table writing down what still needed to be done.

"Thinking too hard?" Masaru asked and she groaned.

"God, there's so much to do. I still don't know if the paint we got was nice, but Katsuki said she would definitely like warmer colors so I got crimson, cherry blossom pink, rosy brown? I don't even know but she can pick what she wants and we can go buy it together."

"Exactly. Listen, as long as we have the basics then we'll be fine. Whatever else she wants or needs, we can go buy it together. Either way, I'm sure she'll be elated."

"You really think so?" Mitsuki said, setting the pencil down and looking up at Masaru.

"I know so."

"I'm just so nervous. I want her to have someplace that's just hers. Somewhere she can feel belongs to her and that gives her some privacy."

The couch sunk with the weight of Masaru sitting beside her. He left a soft peck on her cheek and smiled as he looked into her eyes.

"We're going to go all out."

She smiled but it faltered for just a moment.

"This is all new for us and we're doing out best, aren't we? But…" she said, holding Masaru's hands in hers. "But, we're also Katsuki's parents. Sometimes I get worried if we'll fall into that weird cliche where we ignore one child to care for the other."

Masaru smiled at her, warm and comforting. "Just because Himiko needs a little bit more support doesn't mean we'll leave Katsuki in the dust."

"I know that, I just mean, what if he thinks that? He's still just a child too. And this is all new for him let alone all he had to go through."

"I had a talk with him before. When both of them came home from the hospital. And you know what he told me?"

She hummed for him to continue.

"He said he wanted to be a good brother. So, I don't think we have to worry. But, you're still right. So let's have a talk with him later just to be sure he knows."

"Thanks, Masaru."

He shook his head. "Thank you."

He gave her one more kiss on the forehead before getting up. "Okay, now let's get everything settled. This needs to be a surprise. And then there's the graduation we have to attend tomorrow morning."

"Fuck! I need to iron my dress!" she said, running for her room.

"Already did that!"

She stopped midway, turned, and jumped into Masaru's arms. "You know I love you right?"

He blushed. "Yes, I do."

"Did you also make sure we have film in the camera?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"And did you order that bouquet for pickup?"

"Mhm."

"Did you double check with Inko, Sayaka, and Chamaru for the dinner reservation?"

He nodded and then the both of them were on the couch, Mitsuki leaving kisses all over Masaru's face. It probably wasn't the best time to be making out, but she loved that fucking nerd.

"The bed's all set up!" came a call from upstairs, but they were a bit too preoccupied to reply.

—

"Wow, I haven't been back here in forever," Ochako said as she looked around Izuku's room. "Still nerdy."

"How do you even get all this merch?" Himiko asked.

"My mom has her connections," Izuku said.

"Enough about that. Can we talk about tomorrow?" Katsuki said, a twinge of panic painting his features.

"Someone's nervous, when it's supposed to be my graduation," Himiko said.

"Why are you so freaked out anyways?" Izuku said and Ochako glanced at Katsuki before sighing to herself. That idiot couldn't make it more obvious that he was panicking for Himiko.

"Look. Ochako gets in a fight with this girl at class for Himiko's sake. Fast forward and life goes crazy and now she's my sister. If I show up there, what the fuck am I gonna look like?"

"What…" Izuku said, confused for the first time in his life probably. And Katsuki is supposed to make sense to him.

Ochako dropped her head in her hands.

"The idiot's nervous that people are going to be extra aware of Himiko because of the fight and the fact she hasn't been back at school. So when she shows up for graduation with her family that no one saw before, he's scared people will tell he's not her 'real' brother," she said, adding finger quotes on 'real.'

"If you're so worried, then I don't really have to go through with the graduation. It's just a piece of paper anyways."

"What?!" Ochako said, a bit louder than she intended.

Himiko raised a brow.

"It's going to be a big celebration! You're going to be like, I don't know, moving forward in life and stuff, surrounded by your friends and family."

"You guys are my only friends and family."

Izuku scoffed in mock offense. "Are we not good enough for you?"

Himiko giggled, pushing her hair behind her ears but to no avail. It had grown longer and she wasn't sure what to do with it. "That's not it. It's just that I don't care about anyone else except you guys. I'm not sure what a graduation is going to do anyways."

"But you have to go!" Katsuki said, grabbing her shoulders.

"I thought you didn't want me to go?"

"No, I do want you to go! I'm just being a chicken right now. But, I want everyone to know that we're your family. I guess I want to show off a bit."

"Show off?" Himiko asked, smiling at how weird that sounded.

"Yeah. I get to let everyone know that I'm your brother and that you're my sister and that we're family. I guess it makes things feel a bit more real. Not that anyone's opinion matters or that we're any less real. But, I guess what I'm trying to say is I want to be there for you."

"Do you always blabber when you're nervous?" Himiko asked, turning to Izuku who nodded once before Katsuki snapped his head back to glare at him. Izuku pretended to stare at the ceiling. Which was also All Might's face.

"I do not," he said, and Izuku shook his head but immediately stopped when Katsuki looked back again.

Ochako was choking back tears of laughter.

Himiko put her hands on Katsuki's shoulders too. "Fine. We'll go. And we better have fun or I'm stealing your All Might nightlight."

"Deal."

"Fine."

"Fine," he said, a grin all over his face.

Inko knocked on the door, entering with a plate of freshly baked muffins.

"Have you ever thought about opening a bakery?" Ochako said, already reaching for one.

"Don't flatter me," she laughed, pinching the girl's cheek softly.

Inko glanced at Izuku, who was also reaching for a muffin. She felt her lips pull back as if beginning to say her son's name, but she quickly gave up and turned for the door, telling the kids to enjoy themselves.

She heard their giggles from Izuku's room and she smiled to herself as she began washing the dishes, soap suds forming on the muffin pan. She still had to fold the laundry and iron the dress she got for tomorrow. It's been a while since she'd worn anything fancy. But the graduation meant a lot to the kids, and she'd freed her day up tomorrow for the dinner with everyone. Her face relaxed, tired facial muscles falling into a small frown that she could not help. She shouldn't be feeling upset right now. She shouldn't be. But, sometimes when she's all alone, she'll start remembering things she didn't want to think about. Like how sad Izuku was when he realized he didn't have a quirk. Or how depressed she'd gotten when her husband left them. Or how even now it feels like Izuku never really trusts her. At least not enough to even depend on her.

He was crying so much after all that happened. Sometimes she'll see him watching that same All Might video he'd binge as a kid. She knew that was when he was feeling upset and demotivated. It felt like maybe he took more comfort in that hero than he did her.

It hurt.

She wasn't enough for her husband to stay.

Was she enough for-

"Hey mom, I'm going to grab some drinks. Do you want anything?" came Izuku's soft voice. She almost gasped from surprise but held herself together, shutting the water.

"Maybe some of that canned matcha bubble tea? I like those."

"I'll be back," he said, turning for the door before stopping. He ran back and hugged her, and Inko realized how tall he'd gotten from how her face nuzzled against her baby's heart.

"I love you," he whispered, then he let go and ran off.

Inko blinked, hearing the front door slam shut as she stood in the kitchen. Her lips quivered but she bit the inside of her cheek to stop herself from crying.

"What was I even thinking?" she sighed, and turned the water back on.

—

Chaos wasn't quite the word to describe what was going on but it would be close.

"Chamaru, I told you that the red bow-tie goes better with the suit than the pink,"' Sayaka said.

"But, I wanted to match with Ochako," he whined.

"Aw, dad," Ochako pouted, hugging him. "Here, I can put on my red one instead."

"But you like pink"

"I also like red now."

"Sweetie…"

"Okay, both of you need to hurry up. I love you both very much but we're going to be late! Mitsuki was so nice to come and pick us up too," Sayaka said, fitting her feet into her heels. It felt great getting to dress up and go somewhere all together. How long was it since the last time they were able to go somewhere fancy? Maybe their wedding…

"Mom, it's not like Mitsuki will leave without us."

"It's the principle! Here she is, picking us up for her daughter's graduation and even inviting us to dinner, and we're late? Nope. Not happening. So, c'mon, both of you. Chop it up."

"Yes ma'am," Chamaru and Ochako groaned in sync, putting their socks on.

A beep came from outside and Sayaka jumped like a ballerina.

"She's here! Let's go!" she said, crossing her arms and tapping her feet as her husband and daughter put their shoes on.

"Ready?"

"No, wait!" Ochako said, and Sayaka turned to her, worried.

"What's wrong?"

"Do I look okay?"

She sighed. "Baby, you look beautiful."

"Just like her mother."

Sayaka smiled and pressed a kiss to Chamaru's cheek. When she opened her eyes, she paled.

"Oh, no. I've got lipstick on. Ochako grab the makeup wipes!"

"Where?"

"Bathroom cabinet!"

"Honey, it's just a kiss mark. It's fine," Chamaru said, trying to calm her down.

"No it's not fine!" she blushed, cheeks burning red.

"I'll just wash my face."

"It's waterproof. Just wait. Ochako! Have you found it?"

Ochako came back with the little pouch. Empty. "Uh…"

"Oh great," she said, using her thumb to try to get the lip stain off but only smudging it more.

Another beep.

"God…"

"Mom, I promise it's going to be fine. Let's just go."

Sayaka sighed, then began to trudge to the door.

"This is all because I love you," she said, pointing at Chamaru. He put his hands up in surrender.

"Guilty!"

They walked outside, where Mitsuki had her windows rolled down, waving at them.

"A lil fun before the party?" she yelled out and Sayaka groaned.

"Don't tease me!" she yelled back, laughing as she click-clacked her way to the car. Her dress was a simple pastel pink, with vines of fuchsia and red flowers flowing from the sleeves to the bottom. They matched the red of Chamaru's bowtie and his light pink dress shirt, as well as Ochako's flowy, knee-high pink dress with a similar vine pattern. Ochako had a little red bow tying her hair up into a little bun. Her signature bangs were of course making themselves visible.

The Bakugos were all red. Katsuki's red dress shirt with a black vest on top, his father matching him but with a suit jacket and red tie and his mother in a light red dress with crimson and golden roses decorating the bottom.

Perhaps everyone was a little too dressed up for a middle schooler's small graduation ceremony. But, this meant a lot to them. To Himiko.

"Where's Himiko?" Ochako asked as she got in the backseat with Katsuki.

"Inko already dropped her off earlier in the morning for set up. Her and Izuku are already there," he said, carefully fixing his gelled hair. It looked particularly more spiky today.

"We probably look like we're going to a wedding or something," Ochako said, and the parents began to giggle.

"At least we look good," Masaru said, rolling the windows down a bit so he could better hear everyone. Mitsuki was maybe speeding. Just a little.

"There's makeup wipes by the cup holders," Mitsuki said, looking in the mirror. Sayaka reached for them and began to fix her husband's cheek.

"You're prepared."

Mitsuki shrugged. "Been there."

"Mom, ew!" Katsuki said, with a faux gag.

"'Ew' is how you entered this world," she snapped back. Katsuki physically cringed.

"Honey…" Masaru said, voice a bit deflated.

"It's true! Right, Sayaka?"

Sayaka's face was in her hands. "Just...just drive."

"Oh, don't be all shy!" she said, swerving and making everyone lean to the side. "It's not like you kids didn't learn where babies come from in school."

"Can we have this conversation when we aren't in the car?" Masaru said, a bit green.

"And maybe when we aren't on the way to Himiko's graduation?" Katsuki added.

"You guys are so boring! C'mon, Chamaru, back me up here."

"Well, it was White Day and-"

Sayaka elbowed him.

"Why are we talking about this right now?" Ochako screeched, horrified.

"I don't know! Make it stop!" Katsuki said, covering his ears.

Mitsuki just cackled, enjoying how uncomfortable everyone was.

"Fine, fine. You just looked all tense. No need to be nervous. We're going to have a great time together and a nice meal at a fancy restaurant."

Sayaka patted her thighs. "We just want to make sure we don't mess anything up. You're already doing so much and you've been through so much. We just-"

"You just nothing," Mitsuki said, slowing the car to a stop as the lights turned red. She turned around, facing Sayaka and Chamaru and the children in the back.

"I know things have been crazy lately. And I know it's been difficult, but we're not the only ones dealing with the aftermath of all this. And I'll have you know that all this isn't some kind of show of kindness or gratitude. I'm here for you the same way you were here for us. That makes us friends. Maybe even family. So please don't think this is a formality. You're stuck with us now, whether you like it or not."

"We're the Bakugos. The entire family is hardheaded."

"What's that supposed to mean dad?" Katsuki blurted out, which made Ochako smack his back as she laughed.

He winced. "Why do you fucking hit people when you laugh? What if I just started floating in the middle of the car, huh? What then?"

"Watch your fucking language!" Mitsuki said, which made Sayaka snort.

"Honey…" Masaru said, exchanging a look with Chamaru in the rear-view mirror.

"It's green! Go, go, go!" Chamaru said, and Mitsuki stepped on it.

"Oh fuck! Not that fast!" he screamed.

"Chamaru! Don't fucking curse!" Sayaka said, lips quivering with laughter.

"Mom?" Ochako said, mouth agape.

"We're already rubbing off on you. It's over," Masaru said, and the entire car erupted in laughter, the scenery passing them by.

—

Himiko sat solemnly in her assigned seat, as the classmates she attended classes with for the past three years shuffled to their designated seats. Before her were rows of students and then the stage where the principal stood behind the podium. Gentle instrumental music was playing as everyone got into their seats, and she patted the fabric of her uniform. Mitsuki told her that after the ceremony, she would get her changed for their own celebration later that night. She was excited to see what she had planned for her. She smiled, fangs poking at her lips.

"We'll now begin handing out the graduation certificates," announced the principle, and Himiko folded her hands on her lap. She was nervous, but also acutely aware of people's eyes on her. She'd been out for a while and people were curious and held some animosity towards her from the last time she was here. But strangely, she didn't care much for it.

So, she simply sat there, watching as her classmates were called up one by one. They would receive their certificate, bow, then pick up a red rose to hand off to their parents. Himiko felt a bit odd inside. She thought about how weird it would be if she were graduating without the Bakugos. Without the Midoriyas. Without the Urarakas.

Without Ochako.

She watched the row of students fill up with certificates in their hands. And she watched even more of them walk off to hand a singular rose to their parents. Had things been different, would she even be here right now? Who would she have given the rose to?

She heard a tap on the microphone.

"Himiko To-" the principal began before he cleared his throat. "Sorry, I mean, Himiko Bakugo."

Himiko felt her body burn and burn, and the fact that she knew everyone was staring at her didn't help. She didn't expect her name to be announced like this. She didn't expect to hear someone else call her Himiko Bakugo so formally. Katsuki was right. It made things feel more real. More tangible.

She relaxed her fists and got up, walking to the stage and standing before the principal. He handed her the certificate. The one that had "Himiko Bakugo" on it. She bowed, a few stray tears dripping onto the floor as she did. She raised her head, certificate in hand as she walked to the table with the little red roses settled for each student to pick. She grabbed one and turned towards the rows of parents. Her eyes settled on red, pink, and green.

Her feet began to move, each step drawing her closer to the people she loved. She watched as they all waved to her. She heard how Katsuki's idiot self began to set off little fireworks with his palms.

"That's my sister!" he screamed, and Mitsuki did not scold him.

His excitement set the others off, and Ochako got to her feet waving her arms frantically. "Himiko! We love you so much!"

"Show them who's boss!" Izuku screeched, standing on the chair as Inko tried to keep it balanced. Ochako copied him, grabbing Izuku and Katsuki's hand so they floated just high enough to wave at Himiko. The two boys pulled Ochako up too, who giggled and grinned happily at Himiko. Chamaru held on to Ochako and pulled her back into her seat as she was starting to float away. The three children calmed down just a bit to stand back on their chairs, still waving and shouting like nothing else mattered while Ochako finally deactivated her quirk.

"That's our baby!" Masaru said and Mitsuki started to whistle.

"Himiko! Himiko!" Chamaru and Sayaka began to chant, and the entire group seemed to be bleeding with passion, the only sound that reached Himiko's ears as she walked, then ran to them, golden hair like golden streaks of paint through the air.

She stopped in front of them, slightly out of breath but not from the running. She never felt such pumping emotion through her. It was a combination of her usual shyness, but also the indescribable love that surged and surged like the unending cycles of life; forever bursting with passion.

"The certificate said 'Himiko Bakugo,'" she said, voice soft.

Mitsuki nodded.

"I'm really part of your family, aren't I?" she said, tears welling in her eyes.

"Yes," Mitsuki said.

"Mm," Himiko hummed, the only noise she could muster in the moment. She grabbed Mitsuki's and Masaru's hand, and placed the rose in between.

"The teachers said to give this rose to your parents. So this is from me, your daughter," she said, tears streaming down her face in a continuous gentle stream. It was still a bit awkward and nerveracking for her to say that. But, today felt like an extra step. She felt more certain. She wanted to one day say those words and have her entire being mean it without a doubt. "Your Himiko."

Though tears stained her face, her smile was bright and untethered. Free.

Masaru and Mitsuki pulled her into a hug, pulling Katsuki close too. Ochako jumped on board and Izuku too until everyone was in a giant group hug.

"That's right. Our Himiko," Mitsuki whispered and in that gentleness, Himiko felt that a link in what chained her had begun to erode.

—

Parents were taking pictures with their children, and the Bakugos were no exception.

"Okay, I need to have everyone in the frame. Himiko's in the middle. Make sure you have your bouquet in hand, sweetie! And, Katsuki you stand next to her and Ochako on the other side. Izuku, you're by Katsuki. Sayaka and Chamaru you're by Ochako. Inko, you're by Izuku. And I'll stand next to Mitsuki behind the kids. Everyone got that?"

There was a series of nods and "yeahs" as everyone assembled together beneath a giant cherry blossom tree, blowing its petals through the breeze.

Masaru set up the camera and the timer, running up to his spot as everyone cuddled together. The kids held hands, and the parents rested their hands lovingly on their children's shoulders.

The camera beeped the countdown, then it flashed.

"I hope I didn't blink," Sayaka said.

"A petal may have gotten into my mouth," Chamaru said, spitting out a petal that did indeed get into his mouth.

"They're edible…I think?" Masaru said.

"I mean, they do make tea out of it," Inko said.

"Right? Exactly," Masaru nodded.

"Let's see how this picture turned out," Mitsuki said, walking over to the camera.

"I wanna see!" Katsuki said, and Mitsuki pressed the button to show him.

"That actually turned out pretty good."

"Let me get a look!" Izuku said, running over by Mitsuki's side.

"Hey! Stop hogging the camera!" Ochako said, pulling Himiko behind her. Himiko just let the shenanigans ensue.

Eventually everyone had their chance to see, happily agreeing that it did indeed turn out great. They looked like one big family.

"You need to send me a copy," Sayaka said, all smiles.

"Oh for sure I am. I'm adding this to my album. I'm still deciding on a name."

"How many albums do you have?" Chamaru asked.

"You guys should come over sometime and I'll show you. There's one for our wedding, when Katsuki was a baby, and there's even one with him and Izuku. But that's just the tip of the iceberg."

Everyone was busy mingling with each other, talking about what plans they had for the break until classes started up again. Life was flowing back to a new normal. A normal that brought Himiko a new sense of ease.

She felt a tap on her shoulder.

When she turned, she saw Ochako standing in front of her. All beauty and all glowing gentleness. Maybe it was the wind in her hair or the cherry blossoms that tickled her cheeks, but Ochako looked far more beautiful today.

"Congrats on graduating," she said, and as if it were second nature, she reached for Himiko's hands. Himiko easily obliged.

"I'm glad you came."

"Of course I was coming. Who do you think I am?" she said with a raised brow that only made Himiko laugh.

Ochako's features relaxed once more, and her thumbs gently traced the softness of Himiko's palm.

"I wanted to ask you something. But you have to promise not to say anything about it," she said, and Himiko tilted her head to the side, unsure what she meant. She nodded nonetheless. It was Ochako. Of course she'd say yes even if she asked her to do the impossible.

Ochako seemed to be grappling with something, her brown eyes darting to Himiko's eyes then away then back again. She was nervous. Himiko knew that much.

"What's wrong?" Himiko asked, but Ochako just sighed and rested her head on Himiko's shoulder. That made Himiko blush, and she froze for a moment before her body relaxed again.

Ochako's thoughts were scrambled, and the majority of them had to do with Himiko. With how lovely she was and with how happy she looked. All Ochako wanted was for Himiko to be happy and loved. But, she also knew that everything was still fresh and she wasn't sure how long it'll take for her—or any of them really—to fully heal. Yet, these feelings that twisted inside of her were screaming to be let out. She was just scared that maybe this wasn't what Himiko needed right now. And yet.

"Can I have your second button?" she blurted, head still resting on Himiko's shoulder and hands gripping onto the fabric of Himiko's uniform.

It was quiet for a brief moment, the wind blowing Himiko and Ochako's hair together and everything else seemed to go quiet.

Ochako heard Himiko's breath hitch then flow into a smooth sigh.

"Okay."

"Okay?" Ochako asked, pulling her head up to look at Himiko. What she saw were softly pink cheeks and dilated eyes. She was smiling and it was lovely.

Everyone knew what the second button meant. The one closest to the heart. The one that meant "I like you."

And Himiko was ripping it off her uniform and handing it to Ochako right then and there. She took Ochako's hand and opened it, setting the button gingerly into her palm. She shut Ochako's fingers around it.

"It's yours," Himiko said. She meant the button.

She meant her heart.

"You won't question it?" Ochako said, holding the button in her fist and pushing it against her heart.

"You told me not to say anything."

Cherry blossom petals circled around them and all Ochako could see was the blonde girl she noticed all those months ago, unaware of what lay beneath those golden eyes. And though now she knew of all the pain, she also knew of all the sweetness.

"When I graduate," Ochako began, cheeks redder than ever. "I'll give you mine too."

Himiko nodded, words a bit hard to form.

"And, do you remember when you asked me to hang out together? Just me and you?"

She nodded.

"Let's do that. Spring break is soon. Let's pick a day."

"Yeah."

Ochako smiled, leaning in for a hug that squeezed against Himiko's very soul and threatened to have it spill out from the cracks in her heart.

The day had just barely begun and Himiko was already feeling levels of happiness that she never thought possible.

But maybe that's what being a Bakugo was; defying the impossible.

Then she heard a shutter and a click. Her eyes adjusted to someone standing behind the tree.

"Katsuki! Katsuki, I swear I'm gonna-" Himiko yelled, not exactly pulling away from Ochako but standing there as she also noticed the devilish boy start to run off towards the parents.

"Come back here!" she said, running off behind him. "We literally live together! You can't outrun me forever!"

He continued to run, then noticed Izuku and halted.

"Catch!"

"Huh? Wha-"

"Izuku! Give it back!" Himiko yelled, swerving direction, which then made Izuku begin to back up and bolt in the opposite direction.

"I got him!" Ochako said, running after him and getting close enough to smack his arm. He began to float, green suit and all.

"Oh, come on! No fair!" he said, flailing.

"Now hand over the camera."

"Kacchan!" he called, throwing the camera over to the blonde who jumped to grab it.

"You don't even know what you're throwing!" Ochako yelled.

"But it's probably blackmail so I'm in!" he said, still floating. "Now can you let me go?"

She glared at him. Then began to walk away.

"Ochako? Ochako! You can't do this forever, you'll throw up!"

She turned around, hand over her mouth. "Should've considered that before siding with your boyfriend."

That made Katsuki stop. "He is not my boyfriend!"

"Someone's blushing!" Ochako yelled across the field.

"Am not!" he yelled back.

Izuku was still floating, arms crossed and a blank expression on his face. Up until he noticed Himiko seemingly appear out of nowhere behind Katsuki. He had no time to warn him for in a split second she'd tackled him from behind, grabbed the camera, and began dashing towards Mitsuki. He'd never seen her run so fast. Nor act so sneaky.

She was amazing. Like she'd just disappeared into the air itself.

"Hey, Ochako. Did you see that?" he said, but he felt himself begin to drop then float again.

Oh fuck.

The morning ended with Ochako vomiting her guts out on the grass while Izuku held her hair up despite the pain he felt from falling on his ass.

"Thanks Izu- agh..mmfgh…."

He sighed and rolled his eyes.

"Whatever."

—

It was only a few days later that Mitsuki was uploading the pictures to her computer to have them printed later. The kids had stolen the camera away, taking a bunch of group photos by themselves. She clicked through them, giggling and calling for Masaru to take a look.

"They're such idiots," he said, pulling up a chair and watching as Mitsuki clicked through each one.

There was one with Izuku and Katsuki floating while forming a heart with their arms around Himiko who stuck her tongue out at the camera. Another with Izuku laying down, floating and the other three pretending to be carrying him up. Mitsuki clicked again to find Katsuki to be the one floating with Izuku jumping up so he looked as if he were surfing on top of him. She snorted and kept going. This time it was Himiko and Ochako jumping midair so their arched backs and arms formed a heart. Another with Himiko and Ochako forming a heart with their hands while Izuku carried Katsuki bridal style in the back, the two boys perfectly positioned in the middle of the heart. Another with Katsuki doing a headstand with Izuku doing All Might's fist bump pose from between his legs, with Himiko and Ochako holding up a leg each. Another one with a slightly green Ochako holding up Katsuki by his shoe, who was clearly floating as he spread his arms about like a twirling ballerina. Another with Izuku crisscrossed with an innocent happy smile on his face while Himiko was jumping at him, the picture caught mid-jump with her arms raised above her. Another with all their faces mushed together, Izuku's cheek against Katsuki's which was against Himiko's who was against Ochako's with the camera above them as they stuck their tongues out at the side, their eyes big and pupils constricted from the flash.

Then there was one with Katsuki in the front, taking a selfie as a blushing Himiko and Ochako are seen in the back. Then there's a blurry one as Katsuki looks to be screeching into the camera with Himiko running after him in a blur and Ochako holding her hand to her face in surprise. And a final taken from above, with Izuku throwing a peace sign with three blurry blobs at the bottom.

"We're adding the blurry pictures to the album," Masaru said.

Mitsuki nodded, laughing through her hands. "Duh!"

Chapter Text

"Hi, we have a reservation under Mitsuki Bakugo," Mitsuki said, business mode on as she stood at the front of the group.

"Right this way," the waiter said, leading them to their own room with a long mahogany table in the center. Each seat had a name on it, written in a beautiful golden cursive.

Himiko's seat was at the head of the table, and she took it, a bit embarrassed. Everyone shuffled into their seats, families next to each other and everyone looking towards Himiko who shyly fiddled with the utensils.

But the kids stayed together. Ochako and Izuku closer to Himiko and Katsuki next to Izuku. It made more sense for them to chat during dinner.

"We ordered in advance so just relax," Mitsuki said.

"Look at you all prepared," Inko cooed, taking a sip of water.

"Is this experience from work?" Sayaka asked.

"We do have to keep our clients entertained. But, this is much more special."

"I saw that you've been working with a couple of pro-heroes recently," Chamaru said and Izuku perked up.

Katsuki patted his shoulder. "It's not All Might."

Izuku sighed.

"Who do you work with?" Himiko asked, swinging her legs.

"I think I saw Hawks modeling for you guys before," Ochako said.

"Isn't he the number 2 hero?"

"And All Might's number 1!" Izuku said then laughed to himself. "…in my heart. It's so sad he had to retire though."

"But he is going to be working at UA soon, isn't he?" Ochako reminded him, that snippet of news having made its way across social media recently.

"Who knows? Maybe he'll teach you once you're in," Himiko offered and Izuku smiled. The idea seemed like a dream but it was a nice thought to have.

"Wait, then who is number 1?" Himiko asked.

Mitsuki clicked her nails on the glass, beginning to answer all their piling questions. "Well, we do work with Hawks and his sidekick."

"Hawks has a side-kick?" Izuku said, confused by this new information.

Masaru put a finger on his lips and winked. "That's a company secret."

"Oh my god, top secret information," Izuku said, practically vibrating.

"And the number one hero spot has been empty for a while now. Everyone knows All Might is far too loved to have his spot overtaken, unless someone worthy enough takes it. Like an apprentice or something. But, regardless. We do work with a couple of pro-heroes. Well known and otherwise. We're a modeling agency first and foremost. But, we also want to show the people who's watching out for them that isn't on the hero ranking. Popularity isn't what makes a hero, you know," Mitsuki continued.

"That's amazing. I don't even know what to say besides 'wow,'" Sayaka said and Mitsuki and Masaru smiled.

"Is it really okay for me to come with you to work?" Himiko asked, unsure. Mitsuki and Masaru had told her that she should definitely take the next year off to recover and find out what she wants to do. They even offered for her to come to work with them so she can get a look at how things function. There wasn't any pressure to actually model, but if she wanted to, she definitely could.

"Can I please visit after class? Please, please, please?" Izuku begged, clasping his hands together.

"Me too! Me!" Ochako said and Katsuki snickered.

"You'll have to ask your parents, but I'm fine with it. And I see you only want to come by now when there's talk of heroes, hm Izuku?" Mitsuki said with a smile, and both kids turned their attention to their parents with puppy dog eyes.

"Only if you do all your homework first," Chamaru said.

"And if you take lunch with you," Inko said.

The kids cheered, looking to each other in excitement. Himiko looked back at Mitsuki and Masaru.

"What other heroes work there?"

"If I tell you everyone, then it'll be no fun when you kids show up," Mitsuki said.

"And maybe we can get you kids some photos with them whenever you do come by," Masaru added.

Izuku was this close to passing out. Which was thankfully right when the food arrived. The conversation lulled to a gentle quiet as everyone began to eat, enjoying themselves after a long day of chaos and emotion. The parents were back to talking amongst themselves and the kids were too.

"Do you think maybe your parents could invite All Might one day?" Izuku asked, and Katsuki shook his head.

"You think I haven't tried? It's impossible to contact him. He's the most popular and important hero that Japan's ever had. You think my parents could just call him like that?"

"Wait…didn't you meet him before, Izuku?" Ochako said, remembering the picture of him in Inko's store and in his room.

"I did. But I was so young then. I wish I was able to have actually said something worthwhile instead of freaking out. And well…being five."

"C'mon, I bet you'd freak out just the same now," Himiko said with a smile.

"That's true."

"Still, it's cool he managed to come visit your mom's store of all places. You're lucky, y'know?" Ochako said and Izuku nodded.

"But, why is All Might retired? Is he too old to be doing hero work?" Himiko asked and Izuku and Katsuki seemed to settle into their seats.

"No, that's not it. He had this huge fight a few years back. We were still babies then. Or I think maybe even a bit before we were born?" Izuku said.

"Yeah, and he got seriously injured. Completely disappeared from the public eye for a couple of years. Some people say its because he really was close to death. I think that's it. But some people think there was something weird about that fight," Katsuki said, stabbing a piece of steak and biting.

"Weird how?" Himiko said.

"Do people think he's suspicious or something?" Ochako said, bewildered.

"No, that's not it. I mean, we don't think that at all. It's All Might. He had to be fighting for a good cause. But, news came out about a family that just disappeared. Like, completely gone," Katsuki continued.

"Gone?" Himiko said.

"Yeah. Just gone. House and all."

"And All Might is tied to that?" Ochako asked, not realizing how much hero stuff she had no idea about.

"Yeah. Some crazies think he did it. But I think it's whoever he was fighting. And maybe he saved them somehow?" Katsuki said, not fully sure. He barely had enough information even when Izuku and him went all out on trying to find more All Might lore. The news articles themselves were patchy, so who were they to know any better?

"I'm positive it's the guy he was fighting. I mean, All Might was out of commission for years. He fought nearly to the death. And he beat that guy."

"Do you mean…he killed him?" Ochako asked.

Izuku nodded. "That's what the news said."

"How bad was he?" Himiko asked. Katsuki frowned.

"He was…experimenting on people. He had a whole organization with crazy psycho bullshit going on apparently. I don't blame All Might. I think he probably had no other choice. I mean, All Might saves people. If he had to kill him, then that dude wasn't just some messed up guy who needed to go to prison and get his life turned around. No, he was like evil. Evil evil," Katsuki said.

"That's horrible," Himiko said, shutting her eyes tightly.

"Yeah. It is. But he's gone now. The bad guys are gone now," Katsuki said, looking at her gently.

Ochako held her hand. "They're gone."

"And he's evil because he hurt people for no reason. I think some people are bad because they were forced to. And some are bad because they want to," Izuku said, staring at his empty plate. He didn't realize he'd eaten it all.

He looked up at Ochako and Katsuki, then at Himiko.

"I think being a hero is being someone who really wants to save people. No matter what it takes. No matter how hard it is. I think maybe that's what All Might's always been doing, even if all we see is his cool smile and pose. I bet he's done all he could for us while we didn't even realize it. That's the kind of hero I wanna be."

Ochako thought maybe the tightness she felt was how full she was or maybe it was how proud and happy she was to see Izuku smiling the way he was. When she turned, she saw that Katsuki had a soft smile on his lips, using his fork to poke at a pea on his plate. Then she saw Himiko sitting at the front of the table, hair framing her elegant features. She had a similar crimson dress to the one Mitsuki and Masaru first tailored for her. But this one had streaks of golden spider lilies branching out from the chest into a heart that reached across her arm to the ends of her sleeve. She pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear, eyes softening.

Himiko smiled. "You're going to be the best hero ever, Izuku."

The boy smiled brighter.

—

The night came to an end, and everyone had made their way home. The Urarakas exited Mitsuki's car, everyone's voices the only thing audible in the otherwise quiet of the evening.

"We'll see you all soon," Sayaka said, waving at the rest of them as she walked off. Ochako was still by the car.

"I'll text you, okay?" she whispered in Himiko's ear, making the girl shiver.

"Sleep well," Himiko said, and though a bit embarrassed, she walked closer and pulled Ochako into a warm hug. They were like little flower petals dancing close to each other, and Himiko only pulled away because she had to. "Good night."

"Yeah, good night," and Ochako was off to her parents, turning to wave a final good bye before walking towards their apartment.

Himiko walked back into the car, Katsuki next to her.

"What were you guys whispering about?" he asked, an annoying grin on his face.

Himiko stuck her tongue out at him. "Nonya."

"You won't get me with that."

"Darn it."

"Are you and Ochako getting along well sweetie?" Mitsuki asked, and Himiko flinched.

"Huh! Uh, yeah. We're good."

"That's good. She's such a good girl. You know, she's around you so much, sometimes I wonder if she likes you," Mitsuki said with a teasing giggle. She had her fair share of teasing with Katsuki and Izuku. She could tell when something was going on with ease.

"What! No way!" she denied, covering her face in her hands.

"Oh, don't act like your brother. He's all denial but then the moment Izuku shows up in front of him. Well, you already know."

"Oh my god, stop!" Katsuki shouted.

"Your mom's right, and you know it. Honestly you two need to be more like Mitsuki when we both started dating," Masaru said.

"Not this again," Katsuki sighed.

"Wait, what were you like when you were dating?" Himiko asked.

"Oh, am I glad you asked!" Mitsuki said with a cackle. "You see, the moment I saw Masaru, I was immediately head over heels. Something like love at first sight. I just knew that was the man I wanted to spend the rest of my life with."

Himiko nodded, remembering when she first grabbed hold of Ochako's hand.

"So, I do what any normal maiden does."

Katsuki grabs the front of the seat and leans to the front between his parents. "Yeah! She chases dad around like a psycho!"

"Get back in your seat!" she yelled.

"I wouldn't call her a psycho," Masaru said.

"That's because you were into her chasing you," Katsuki said.

"Woah," was all Himiko said.

"I'm telling you! She just sticks around dad for months, inviting herself on dates and giving him no choice. But turns out dad was totally into her the whole time!"

"And you kids need to be more like her. What are you going to do if someone else comes by and takes the person you like away?" Masaru asked and both the kids gasped out a 'no!'

"No way Ochako would do that! She asked for my button today!"

Mitsuki squealed in excitement. "I fucking knew it! So, did you give it to her?"

"Yeah!"

"That's my girl! Now Katsuki, you need to up your game."

"Be serious, mom! These two idiots are way too dense! Even if she did ask for her button, I bet she just thinks it's all friendly."

Himiko blushed extensively. "No. I…I mean she asked to meet during spring break."

"Oooh, look at Katsuki being left in the dust. What are you doing to do now, Kacchan?" Mitsuki teased and Masaru began to laugh hysterically.

"But, what if he doesn't like me back?" Katsuki whispered and Masaru sighed. He turned around as Mitsuki drove on.

"Katsuki, there's no way Izuku doesn't like you. You like him, don't you?"

He nodded, ears red.

"See? Then that's all there is to it. If you like him, then there's no harm in telling him how you feel. The same goes for you Himiko."

"What if he thinks it's a burden?" Katsuki said and Mitsuki's face crumpled. She stopped the car.

"A burden? Your feelings are never a burden. Neither of yours. Why would you ever think that?"

Katsuki said nothing, choosing to stare outside the window.

"I think it's because of me," Himiko said and Katsuki nearly broke his neck with how fast he swung it around.

"No it isn't!"

"I made things awkward with everyone. And I know everyone is trying to take me into consideration. So maybe that's why you're scared to think Izuku would like you back. And maybe that's why I'm a bit scared about Ochako liking me back too. What if it's too much? What if I'm too much?"

"You're not too much. Never. We love and care about you no matter what happens. And Ochako has been with you the whole time, Himiko. Are you really doubting her love for you? Do you think so poorly of her?" Mitsuki said.

Himiko shook her head.

"Then don't think like that. Both of you. You're wonderful and from what we can see, your feelings are mutual. You're all just in your heads about it. Just talk to the other person. Tell them how you feel. I promise it won't be a burden. They're going to be so happy, that I bet Izuku would turn so red he'd pass out and Ochako would start floating. Literally," she continued.

Katsuki and Himiko giggled. They looked at each other and laughed some more.

"Agh, I hate being serious," Katsuki said.

"Tell me about it," Masaru said, deflating into his seat. "Thank god for your mom."

"Then let's go home. I've got a surprise ready for a certain graduate," Mitsuki said and Himiko sat up.

"Me?"

"Mhm! Now hold on!" she said, erupting into a screeching cackle as she started the car and started driving.

"Damn it, you hag!"

—

"So, what's the surprise?" Himiko asked, blindfolded as she was led inside the house.

"Watch your step," Masaru said, holding her hand as he guided her up the stairs.

"Wait, no way. Did you-" Katsuki said, but Mitsuki shushed him. He grew visibly excited, running in place.

"Can I look yet?" she asked, and she heard a door creak open.

"Now you can," Masaru said, untying the blindfold. She adjusted to the light for a moment, before her eyes landed on a room she'd never seen before.

Boxes were all over the place, but she noticed the crimson rug that matched Katsuki's orange one, in the center of the room. Then there was the bed besides the windows, and the paint cans settled next to the walls. Her eyes wandered across the expanse of the messy room, and she noticed a sliver of color coming from the closet. Wordlessly, she walked towards it, her figure growing larger as she approached the mirror before she slid the door of the closet fully. There they were. All the tailored clothes that Mitsuki and Masaru had first shown her back then, perfectly organized and hung there. She stepped back and turned to face the three of them.

"Is this…is this all for me?" she asked, gesturing to the room.

She watched as Mitsuki and Masaru nodded. Katsuki looked awfully smug about keeping this a secret.

"We know it's a bit of a mess, but we wanted to leave it unfinished, so that you could have the opportunity to decide where things should go. We even have a few paint cans so you can decide the color and we can have it painted for you in no time," Masaru said.

Himiko walked closer to the cans, crouching down as her dress pooled beneath her. She read the labels, and smiled.

She looked up at the three of them. "Maybe we can paint it together?"

Mitsuki and Masaru looked to each other, shrugging and rolling up their sleeves.

"Let's paint one wall for tonight," Masaru said and Himiko nodded.

"What if we get our clothes dirty? Shouldn't we change?" Himiko asked.

"That's gonna take forever!" Katsuki whined, too lazy to get out of his clothes.

Masaru rubbed his chin, then disappeared downstairs for a second. The three of them exchanged confused glances, before he came back up with a few shirts.

"What's this?" Katsuki asked.

"Oh, god…" Mitsuki said.

"So, when I first started designing, I made a few of these. Didn't really land very well, but at least now they're being put to good use," Masaru said, unfolding the shirts.

They were a few black shirts, with a weird drawing. Himiko couldn't tell what the hell it was. But it looked like a duck…thing? Rabbit…? Perhaps both. But there was a coordinate plane with "duck" on the X-axis and "rabbit" on the Y-axis. Her and Katsuki began to tilt their heads, then deadpanned before snorting in laughter as they finally saw what the labels meant. The ears could be the bill, the fluffy tail could be a duck foot, and the little rabbit legs could be wings.

"That's the stupidest thing I've ever seen," Katsuki said, face turning red from laughter.

Masaru sighed. "That's what my professor said. Anyways, put them on. They're probably glad to finally be used."

"Alright, to work people!" Mitsuki said, cracking the paint can open and pouring a bit of the crimson into the tray as she began to dip the paint roller into it. Each one of them grabbed a paint roller, taking turns dipping it into the tray as they painted the wall. They didn't have a ladder, so Masaru lifted Katsuki on his shoulders and they painted from there.

"Wish we had Ochako's help right now," Himiko said out loud, and Mitsuki laughed before slapping her hand to her mouth when Himiko looked at her with a funny look, brow raised in questioning.

But then Himiko began to giggle and Mitsuki grew confused.

"You just slapped paint all over your face," she said between giggles, and Mitsuki turned around towards the mirror-closet and noticed the crimson that had splashed over her face like a blood stain. She began to smile, before getting a devilish idea.

She stuck her hand into the tray, and as Himiko laughed, unsuspecting, she squished her palm against her cheek gently. The girl gasped, mouth agape as her eyes slowly shifted to Mitsuki's cheeky grin. She began to mirror her expression as she then also put her hand into the paint and turned for Mitsuki. The woman yelped, high pitched and playful as she started to run off and hide behind Masaru. The Masaru that was still carrying Katsuki on his shoulders. The dripping crimson palm landed square in the middle of Masaru's face as Himiko was trying to aim for Mitsuki who was evading her by moving on either side of Masaru.

"Sorry, Masaru," she said, bashful.

He grabbed Katsuki by the waist and carried him down safely.

"Don't be sorry. Because now it's on."

He turned for the paint, but Katsuki ran for it too, both their hands submerged in it as they locked eyes for a silent moment. Then it was war. Masaru aimed for Katsuki's cheek, but the boy ducked and instead his hair got dyed red. He rolled under Masaru's legs, got to his feet, then came dashing, arm extended right for Masaru's face. Again.

But he missed, as Masaru turned away at the last second and left Katsuki tumbling forward straight into an unsuspecting Mitsuki that was too preoccupied with laughing at the two of them chasing each other. He got her smack down in the middle of the rabbit-duck thing. Now it just looked bloody.

"Oh, you are so dead," she said with a smile, and turned to crack open another can of what the label called "Buttercup yellow." It was just a fancy name for yellow. She put her arm straight into the can, up to her wrists as she turned, droplets of paint dripping onto the floor as she ran for Katsuki then changed trajectories at the last second and left a big hand-print on Himiko's forehead.

"Gotcha!"

"You tricked me!" Himiko said, immediately going for the yellow paint as Mitsuki laughed, holding her stomach and just dying her shirt even more colors.

Himiko's hand was now dripping in both crimson and gold, and her eyes dragged across her three possible victims, before she locked eyes with Katsuki and began bolting for him with such speed, that he wasn't sure if he was seeing her move or not. He barely managed to escape, and Himiko had instead slammed her hand right into the freshly painted wall.

Her face dropped, and she pulled away to find her hand-print swirling with gold and red, a few splattered drops like blood around it like a halo.

Masaru noticed how her eyes began to dull, and how she struggled to say words. Before she could even think of trying to say "sorry" or anything of the sort, he stuck his right hand elbow deep into the gold paint and smacked it on the wall above her hand print.

She stared, speechless.

Mitsuki followed his lead, dramatically putting her left arm down to the elbows too and not caring that the paint had already touched her dress. She was sure everyone's outfits had some kind of paint splatter on them, but it didn't matter. They were having fun.

She smacked her hand right next to Masaru's and above Himiko's. Now there were two golden little sun hand prints over her little swirling golden crimson one.

"This is what I'm talking about," Katsuki said, excitement buzzing off him as he stuck his hand into the can too, gold paint dripping off his fingertips as he reeled back then charged forth right next to Himiko's hand print so the thumbs of their prints were touching, turning a bit orange.

Paint stuck itself on their clothes, skin, and hair as they stood together looking at the four handprints on the wall.

"Why did you do that too?" Himiko asked, eyes drifting from the wall to the rest of them.

"We weren't going to let you have all the fun," Masaru said, poking a golden finger on Himiko's soft cheek. She grinned.

"But, I messed up the-"

"Oh, come on darling, look at it! It's gorgeous. I think we should leave it."

"Yeah, it's like a mural or something," Katsuki said, satisfied with his handiwork.

Mitsuki came up behind the two kids, paint stained hands grabbing either side of their shoulders and pushing them close to her. She squished her face against theirs, tickling them and blowing raspberries on their cheeks.

"Mitsuki!"

"Mom!"

"Fine, fine!" she said, grabbing them both and pulling them down as she sat criss-crossed on the floor. Masaru joined them.

They all looked up at the handprints, fingerprints swirling and stuck into the crimson wall—shining gold partnered with crimson.

"You're right. We should leave it," Mitsuki agreed.

"It's cool," Katsuki said.

Himiko's gaze lingered on it for a moment longer, watching the two larger handprints above the two smaller ones as if they were protecting them. She saw the combination of gold and crimson in her hand print, and the shining gold of everyone else's. She shut her eyes and smiled.

"It's us," she whispered, and Mitsuki left a kiss on her and Katsuki's heads.

"Yeah, it is."

—

It was already a few days into Spring break, which made it the perfect time for the Bakugos to all go out shopping. Especially for what Himiko wanted for her room. And needed.

"Okay so, how about this comforter set?" Mitsuki asked, holding one up for her. It had cute white bunnies and tiny daisies of all colors. Pink, purple and the more commonly known white.

Himiko hummed in thought. "It is really cute, but I don't know."

"You're the one that likes the bunnies. I think Himiko wants this one," he said, grabbing one with a bunch of tiny explosions on it. Mitsuki scoffed. Katsuki stuck his tongue out at her.

"You're just trying to get what you want, you little liar," she said, and Katsuki pretended not to hear her.

"Listen, both of you. We're shopping for Himiko. And I think she'd like this one," Masaru said, holding up a set with little red pomegranates and their flowers over a white background.

Now Katsuki and Mitsuki turned on Masaru.

"Hey! You're doing what we're doing!" Mitsuki said.

"Yeah! You think you're better than us, dad?"

Himiko walked over and grabbed the set from Masaru's hands, inspecting it.

"Wait. I actually like this. How did you know I liked pomegranates?" she asked, hugging the set to herself.

Katsuki and Mitsuki's faces dropped.

"You finished all the pomegranate tea that I bought you," he said, referring to his never-ending collection. But he noticed that everyday at breakfast, or lunch, or sometimes even before bed, Himiko would grab a tea bag and make herself some of the tea. It was the only box that was almost always empty right after he restocked.

"You bought it for me?" she asked, squeezing the plastic covering of the set.

"Of course I did. I noticed how much you kept going for it."

Himiko smiled, twirling around and putting the set in the cart. As she was turned around, Masaru pumped his fist and did a little dance, much to Katsuki and Mitsuki's dismay. They wanted to get something for her too!

"Well, since that's one thing off the list, let's keep going," Mitsuki said with a clap. She needed to one up Masaru somehow. She nodded towards Katsuki who nodded back. Mother-son duo, commence.

They rolled the cart around the store, heads perking up at all the signs. Clothing. Bedroom. Hair care. Accessories.

Mitsuki's eyes honed in on something shining in the distance. She locked eyes with Katsuki, and he discreetly looked towards Masaru who was busy reading the label of a box of cookies. He didn't like artificial flavors.

Himiko was looking at all the different tea flavors. Peach, green tea, mint, cherry blossom. How did people figure all this out?

Katsuki nodded towards Mitsuki, and she split from the group. Her eyes guided her to a little pack of scrunchies. They were a silky black, with little fangs dangling from them. She grabbed it off the shelf, and turned back towards everyone else, triumphant.

"What'd you get?" Katsuki asked, and she showed him. He gave her a thumbs up.

She turned her attention back to Masaru and Himiko who were now both busy walking through the tea aisle, still admiring all the types of teas.

"Maybe I should get something for Chamaru. He's a bit of a tea connoisseur. You know, he gave me a bit of advice on what tea to make for your throat," Masaru said and Himiko smiled, agreeing.

"I think it's a great idea. Maybe I should get something for Ochako too, if that's fine?"

"Of course it is. What were you thinking of?"

Himiko took a look around, trying to think. Then an idea came to her.

"Can we actually make a stop by Inko's store? I think she probably has something nice there," she said.

"Inko's is right near here. Let's pay for this and head on over. Ah, and there's Katsuki and Mitsuki right now," he said, noticing the two of them walking back to the cart.

Katsuki was twirling something in his hand, a proud look on his face.

"Look what mom got for Himiko," he said, practically huffing and puffing with arrogance.

"What'd you get me?" she asked, walking over to him. He handed her the scrunchies.

She held the softness of them in her hands and watched the little white fangs dangle as she held them up.

"They're fangs, just like yours, fangs," Katsuki said with a satisfied nod.

Himiko looked to Mitsuki.

"They're my favorite part about your smile," she said.

Himiko felt her nose sting. "I love them."

Mitsuki ruffled Himiko's hair. "I'm glad. Now, let's get to paying."

"We'll be stopping by Inko's. Himiko wants to get a gift for Ochako," Masaru said, wiggling his brows. Himiko blushed.

"It's not like that!"

"I didn't say anything," he laughed, pushing the cart.

—

Himiko tapped the little golden bell by the cash register of Inko's store. She wasn't by the front desk, so might as well let her know someone was here. That poor lady didn't need any unnecessary surprises.

The Bakugos walked further into the store, while the parents rested their arms by Inko's desk as they waited for her. Himiko went straight for the hair pins and Katsuki followed behind.

"What are you looking for?" he asked.

"You'll say something stupid if I answer."

He rolled his eyes. "I won't."

She shot him an incredulous look.

"Okay, maybe I will. But, c'mon. Just tell me!" he whined, and Himiko relented.

"I want to get us matching hair pins."

"Gay."

"Says the gayass."

"Touché."

Himiko laughed then shook her head. She loved how annoyingly fun Katsuki was.

"When we first came here, Ochako got me this cute pin. I loved it so much, but it's gone now. Part of me is still looking for it here, but I at least want something both me and Ochako can wear together."

Katsuki looked at her. Her expression softened. Saddened.

"Gone how?"

Her brow twitched and she sighed. "She broke it."

Katsuki frowned. Himiko didn't have to say anything more for him to understand. He began to silently look through the hairpins. He didn't realize there were so many options.

"What did it look like?"

"It was red, with these white pearls in the shape of a lily."

Katsuki nodded, continuing his search, until he heard a door open. He looked up to find Inko coming out from the back.

"Oh!"

"Hey, Inko! Mom and dad are at the front," Katsuki said, going back to searching.

She tilted her head, walking over to the kids. "Well, it's good to see you two. Were you doing a bit of shopping?"

"Yup! Mitsuki and Masaru were getting me a bunch of stuff for my room. They made it a big surprise for me the day of my graduation," Himiko said, gesturing with her hands and Inko began to laugh.

"What's funny?" Himiko asked, curious.

"You just reminded me a bit of my Izuku," she said, and Himiko laughed too.

"Where is Izuku?" Katsuki asked, and Himiko looked back to Inko and the both of them started laughing again. That got the attention of Mitsuki and Masaru.

"There you are! Where were you?" Mitsuki asked, walking over, arms open as she pulled Inko into a big hug.

"Just trying to organize a bit in the back. Good thing it was you four that came by and not anyone else. Should've temporarily put up the closed sign, but my head's all over the place lately."

"You okay?" Mitsuki whispered, and Inko shook her head then looked to the kids.

"Izuku's back home. He said he was doing a bit of research. You know how he is. You should call him. Get him out of the house before he spends it all writing more of his notebooks," Inko chuckled, holding her head.

"Katsuki's on it," Himiko said, bumping him with her hip. He staggered and turned to glare at her.

She barely held back a laugh.

"But yeah, we'll definitely all meet up during the break. So, don't worry Inko," Himiko said and Inko sighed. She seemed relieved.

"Alright, well what are you two looking for?"

"A gift for Ochako, from Himiko," Katsuki answered, and Himiko rolled her eyes.

"I was looking for that hairpin we first got from here. Do you remember when we first met?" Himiko asked.

Inko smiled. "Of course I do. But, hmm."

She scanned through the assortment of pins, hands strategically going through each one. She pulled two out and handed them to Himiko.

"They're not the same one. But, they are matching," she said, and Himiko held them in her open palms. Katsuki came by for a look.

They were a simple design, a thin golden pin with a violet-white sun. It's rays were smooth and wave-like, circular like the petals of a buttercup. Then there was the silver pin, with a full moon, small craters engraved into the diamond lookalike that seemed iridescent when the light reflected. There were tiny stars—red, blue, and white—around the moon that also sparkled.

"These are gorgeous," Himiko said, entranced.

"And they're yours," Inko smiled.

"But-"

"No, buts. I'm not making you pay for a thing. Now, off you go," she said, and Himiko smiled, closing her hand on the pins gently.

"Thank you, Inko."

Mitsuki interlocked arms with Inko as she began to walk towards the exit. They seemed to be whispering about something that the kids couldn't quite hear.

"Are you going to give it to her next time you see her?" Katsuki asked.

"Probably when we find a day to hang out."

"A date?" he smirked.

Himiko looked him up and down. "How about you worry about your lack of?"

His jaw dropped. She walked off.

"Himiko!"

—

Inko went back to sit by the front desk as the Bakugos waved goodbye, funneling out of her store one by one. She smiled as she watched them, her hand giving them a small wave until they were gone.

She let her hand fall to the desk, and with it, her head hung low. Today had been a long day despite how brightly the sun still shone outside. It must've been the emotional exhaustion that did her in.

People usually had anniversaries of wedding days, or first dates. But, today was, annoyingly enough, April 1st. April Fool's day. And Inko was the fool. She didn't know if Hisashi did it on purpose. Or if maybe for him, it wasn't April 1st, with the timezone then and all. But, today was the day he left her and Izuku. And maybe it was wrong of her, but she was a bit envious of the Bakugos.

She shouldn't be thinking that. They just went through hell and back. They're finally doing better.

But, on a day like this, sometimes Inko finds herself wanting. And it ruins her. Because what else does she need? She has her darling boy. An apartment. Her own business. Friends that are closer to family. She's thankful. She really is.

But the day Izuku sobbed in her arms kept replaying. How many times has he cried like that? It was enough that she robbed him of his dream to be a hero. Now, she wondered if maybe he resented her. Maybe not all the time. Maybe sometimes, when she'd pass by his room and watch him turn one of his figurines in his hands, not saying a thing. Or when she'd see all his notebooks on heroes. His plans for a hero costume. Possible quirks he could've had. He had theories. Maybe he could conjure fire, or fly. But he gave up on those soon enough. Yet, somehow he still had hope.

So seeing him so out of it after the incident, ruined her. She couldn't do anything for him. And she knew it was because he felt useless.

She was the useless one with useless thoughts. Izuku wouldn't even talk to her. It's like she'd disappointed him enough. And here she was thinking about the most obscure and deranged things. Things like how nice it must be to have a partner to rely on and share your feelings with. She didn't want to cry about this to Mitsuki. She already knew all about Hisashi and then some.

Was it wrong for her to maybe want someone who cared enough to stay? To really just stay? Someone who could be there for Izuku in a way she couldn't. Someone who could be there for her?

It was selfish. She just needed to get over it. It's one day in the year that reminds her, and lately everything has been stressful. She needed to finish organizing the back. Then there was the restock and all those boxes. She couldn't have Izuku help her all the time. Soon enough he'd be working on his entrance exams and heading off to high school. She needed to be strong. She needed to be his mother.

But, she was so tired.

If Hisashi was here, maybe he could have been there for Izuku. Maybe Izuku would've opened up to him more. And maybe he could've loved her in a way that mattered.

Loved her?

Inko shook herself out of her stupor. She stared at her left hand. At her bare ring finger.

She scoffed. Hisashi didn't love her. He didn't love Izuku. If he did, he wouldn't have left.

She took a look around the store, enjoying the silence and trying to forget her worries. It was pathetic to still be wallowing over a man that left her nearly a decade ago. So she decided to walk towards her favorite place in here. The pictures with the fairy lights always made her feel better.

She remembered when she first put them up, praying the ladder wouldn't topple beneath her as she hung the lights around the pictures. There were only a few then. It wasn't like many heroes really came to a mall in full costume to check out a random lady's store. But there were some newbies and she knew Izuku would love to know all about them and their quirks. So she'd ask for a picture and put them up. Sometimes when he was over, she'd take a picture of him with them. Some of the kids that came by took pictures of it and posted it online. Somehow it got a bit popular. A cute place for teenagers to take pictures of themselves. It made her little store a bit more lively.

But nothing prepared her for when she'd turned around from putting another little Polaroid up, to find what seemed to be a wall in front of her. He was huge, and so colorful. She didn't think a man could be so tall. But there he was. Izuku's hero, in full costume, in person. Not a figurine. Nor a cosplay. But the real All Might. She nearly collapsed then, but then she'd immediately called for her Izuku who was happily eating lunch in the back. It was a year after Hisashi left, and Izuku was only five. She had to take him everywhere with her. She couldn't afford a babysitter, and she felt horrible leaving him with Mitsuki. They had their own son and their own worries. But, with Hisashi gone, Izuku had begun to cling to her more. He probably grew afraid that maybe she would also leave and never come back. It broke her.

But that day, Izuku had smiled so brightly, that Inko had to hold back her tears as she took the picture. He was so happy. Her little Izuku was so happy to have his absolute favorite hero take a picture with him, that for a moment he looked like he'd forgotten all about how scared and sad he was. About Hisashi leaving. About him being quirkless. His eyes were so bright and filled to the brim with admiration. She'd wished he'd always smile like that. She'd wished he'd never cry again.

Izuku had stuck to All Might, though he doesn't remember it. He'd stuck to him so much that the poor man had to carry him until Inko closed the store down. By then, Izuku had fallen asleep in his arms. She took a picture. She just never showed it to him.

It was partly an odd feeling of guilt. He just looked so snuggled up and small, with the biggest smile on his face as he slept soundly. She felt that she hadn't been able to give him that in so long. She apologized profusely then, considering all the people who'd gathered by for autographs. She'd managed to shoo them all off by closing time, but barely. She said things maybe he didn't need to know. Like how much Izuku missed his dad, or how hard it's been taking care of him all on her own. She was rambling, nervous. And afraid that she wouldn't see that happy Izuku again.

She still remembered what he'd said as he gently handed the sleeping Izuku to her.

"You held your tears back there, and smiled for your son. That makes you a hero that surpasses me. Because you're here. For him."

Inko sighed, wiping at her face for tears that she hadn't noticed were falling. That memory's always comforted her, despite how many years had passed. If All Might told her she was a hero, then who could top that? She laughed to herself, but for some reason she couldn't stop crying. It's just that, if no one was watching, could she finally stop smiling?

She hadn't heard someone approach from behind. Nor had she heard them clear their throat.

"Excuse me, young lady. Are you okay?"

Inko screamed.

She clutched her heart, breathing rapidly as she turned around to find an equally terrified man.

They stared at each other for a moment, before he tried to speak again.

"I'm sorry," he began, quieter and taking a step back. "I didn't mean to scare you."

Inko let her shoulders fall and took in a deep, deep, deep breath. This was her fault for not shutting the damn place down when she was having a moment to herself.

"It's alright. I didn't hear you come in. It's fine, I just, god this is embarrassing," she said covering her eyes that wouldn't stop tearing up, but still trying to smile.

And wait, did he call her "young lady?" Who even?

She wiped her tears away for the hundredth time, and took a real good look at the man before her. He didn't look nearly as threatening as she thought. Except maybe for his height. He seemed taller than he looked, for he was slouching a bit. But he was slender, and kind of weary. And he had this blonde hair and little loopy bangs that kind of made her want to laugh. He looked tired, with dark eye-bags that hung below blue eyes that were awfully gentle. She felt…safe.

Comforted.

"I'm sorry again. I just wanted to come see the wall of photos. It's been a while," he said, sheepish and slouching a bit more. Was he trying to look less intimidating?

Inko snorted, then shook her head.

"Gosh, I'm the one that's sorry. You were just minding your business and you walk right in on me being such a mess. But, have you been here before? I usually recognize my customers," she said, looking up at him with big green eyes.

He looked at her for a moment, as if he was remembering something before looking back at the wall. Inko had never seen such a gentle expression. His soft blue eyes were sparkling in the light, and his features were warmly illuminated.

"Don't apologize," he said, before turning back to her, a kind smile on his lips. "Even heroes cry."

Inko felt something in her pang. She looked back at the wall, her eyes searching for her Izuku.

"Yeah," she said shakily, the lights blurring into each other. "I guess so."

Chapter Text

Himiko's room had been more or less set up, though still missing a few things. She had her bed with her new bedsheets and fluffed up pillows, her little rug, curtains, beanbag chairs, shelves, TV, filled closet, and so on. But, the shelves were currently empty and the walls barren. She would still have to find stuff to add to her room. Things that she would discover that she liked and things that meant something to her. But right now, this was more than enough. She was looking forward to decorating it as the days went by. It felt strangely good seeing it empty because the idea of feeling stable enough to want to change it was exhilarating.

Right now, she had just moved out of Katsuki's room and into hers. The door to her room was closed after telling everyone goodnight, and she was sitting on her new bed, swinging her feet back and forth as she stared at her lamp. It was just a simple white lamp, its neck curved down as if it were bowing, yellow light illuminating the room ever so subtly. Her eyes drifted across everything from the freshly painted crimson and yellow walls, to the fluffy tufts of her rug. The room felt big, and she thought that maybe it was because she wasn't sharing one with Katsuki anymore. She liked sharing with Katsuki. But, she also liked having something that was exclusively hers. But, she'd miss turning to find him sleeping soundly in whatever new position he took comfort in. And sure maybe being woken up because of his obnoxious alarm wouldn't be missed as much, but it was nice while it lasted. She knew Katsuki was just down the hall, and it wasn't like she was in a whole different dimension overall. Plus, she was already used to having her own room from before. Maybe sharing a room with Katsuki made it feel like she was having a sleepover instead of actually living here. So now that she was here by herself, in a room just for her, it added to the reality of the situation. It was good that she belonged, but a part of her was still uncertain. She liked being welcomed. She liked having a choice. She liked feeling safe. But, when she sat there on that mattress, surrounded by all these new things that were just for her, her insides began to howl with a gnawing anxiety. Family was being redefined for her, and it was strange. She was no longer that isolated girl stuck on the top floor in a loveless house that hated her very existence. She was someone loved who was slowly melding into this new family that wanted her there.

Himiko was experiencing love in aspects she had not yet known. She had a crush. Friendship was a new kind of love that made her all the happier. And now, she was slowly being exposed to familial love—one that had previously strongly and violently rejected her. But, this time it was pure and it was real. It confused her. It made her afraid of just how much she had to share to belong. Her friends knew her in full. They knew about her quirk and her urges and they still accepted her. But when she thought of Mitsuki or Masaru knowing, the only plausible reaction in her mind was shame and fear. She wanted to believe otherwise, but if they denied her…if they feared her…then could she ever be a daughter instead of unwanted?

She laid down over the blanket, her eyes open as she stared at the ceiling. She raised her left hand up, and watched how the shadow of her hand moved about on the walls. She clenched her fist then unclenched. She spread her fingers apart and wiggled them around then she lowered her hand once more to rest on her chest. She felt restless, unsure of herself. So she did what she often did when she needed comfort.

She brought her wrist to her mouth, and she bit.

—

Katsuki liked going to bed early, and he was the type to peacefully fall asleep and only wake up right as the alarm rang if he needed to be up somewhere. He liked waking up early so he could get ready and take his sweet time. This bothered Himiko a bit, before she moved to her own room. But now, he was back to sleeping on his own like before, the entire room to himself. It was like before and it should have felt normal–comfortable even–and yet it took him a bit to fall asleep. Tossing and turning, eyes suddenly opening to turn to where Himiko would be sleeping before realizing and shutting them to try and actually sleep. Something just felt strange inside him. It made him nauseous. And the nausea somehow transferred into his mind and his fleeting dreams.

He heard whispers, and his body kept twitching. Someone was speaking. Maybe a few of them. He didn't know. He just heard a few words here and there.

"Did someone else leave me?"

The voice was distorted and Katsuki didn't understand anything. His mind was fashioning something it never had before. Dreams or nightmares or a meld of something else.

They were nonsensical and sporadic, sometimes jolting him awake for a fraction of a second before his mind would lull back to sleep only to grab back onto his knees and scratch against his ankles, dragging him down somewhere dark and twisting and so cold. It was the kind of dream where events would just tumble one over the other and his perspective would switch in and out. One moment he’s viewing everything through his own eyes, but not fully aware of his body. The other, he’s watching himself move about like a doll on strings:

He was in his bed, and the alarm had rung, waking him up. He groaned out of bed and shuffled downstairs to where his parents were. The outline of the house was blurry, and things seemed white at the corners like an unfinished painting. But Katsuki felt as if somehow it has always been like this. He sat in the kitchen where his dad was making breakfast. He wiped at his face, and reached for a cup of water. Then he headed to the bathroom to wash up and when he was done, he noticed that there were only three towels hanging inside. When he exited the bathroom, he saw his mom walking towards him and he stopped her to ask.

Mitsuki’s head turned slightly to the side, a small “hm” escaping her as her brows furrowed in confusion.

“Himiko? Who’s that?”

The scene warped like ripples in a pond, and suddenly Katsuki was elsewhere, his mind trying to catch up and when it did it was as if this was how it always was. He was watching himself like a hidden camera and he noticed he wasn’t wearing his usual middle school uniform. This one had a rather bright red tie. Everyone around him looked blurred out, but he saw Ochako and Izuku clearly, sitting by a lunch table in a cafeteria. He felt weird. Like there was something right there, right at the edge of his memory that he simply could not conceptualize. Something was just at the tip of its tongue, and yet somehow he was still stuck in whatever it was, thinking it real. Feeling it all.

“What are you looking for?” Izuku asked, looking up from his seat and towards Katsuki whose head was turning from side to side, scanning the area around him.

Katsuki stopped and he met Izuku’s gaze and then turned to Ochako who was busy chewing on her rice.

“Hey, roundcheeks. Where’s my sister?”

Ochako set her spoon down as she swallowed. She looked a bit taken aback, as if she wasn't used to Katsuki speaking to her that way.

“What sister?”

Katsuki paused, feeling a weird thumping in his chest. When he looked around, the cafeteria looked empty. As if it was just them three there.

“My…my sister? You know. The girl you have a crush on?”

Ochako raised a brow, her expression uncomfortable. Confused.

“Kacchan, you don’t have a sister.”

“What do you mean? You and Ochako even both agreed we look alike.”

“I never heard of you having a sister, Bakugo,” Ochako said.

“What? Since when did you call me Bakugo? And c’mon, it’s Himiko. You love Himiko.”

The two just stared at him, and Katsuki felt his stomach knot tighter, but it wasn’t right. He was watching himself speak yet somehow he could feel his body. It wasn’t right. Something was wrong.

Everything changed again. He was back in first person and standing outside a horribly familiar house. But it wasn’t like before but…what was before?

The house was abandoned and gray, and the sudden rain made him feel sick. When he walked by the gate, he noticed the plate embedded with the family that occupied it. It was rusted and scratched out, but it read ‘Toga’ and Katsuki wanted to throw up. Then he noticed someone standing beyond the gate and his heart skipped a beat.

He walked over, the iron bars blocking parts of his vision, but he got close enough to notice a pair of blonde space buns atop a tall girl’s head. She held something shiny in her hand, and when Katsuki’s hands gripped the iron bar, she turned to face him with dulled yellow eyes that still seemed bright in the gray; a cat's eyes in the darkness. And for a moment, the scene began to flicker in and out. He saw a multitude of blurred out faces and amongst them Himiko. Then he saw himself, lying in the rain, motionless. Then he saw Ochako, bleeding with tears in her eyes, with a girl who looked like Himiko. Then there was Izuku and he was tattered, deranged, breaking apart; he was missing a few freckles. It all flickered with each step that Himiko took towards the gate. It was locked. And for some reason, Katsuki couldn’t really speak, no matter how hard he tried to. But his eyes were on the girl in front of him.

When he blinked again, she appeared right in front of him, her face a breath away. She raised her hand up. Katsuki noticed that she was holding a knife. Then he realized she was pummeling it down towards him, as he looked at her with innocent wide eyes. He didn’t flinch.

Himiko stopped just in front of his eyes, and her eyes widened but then they softened, a familiar golden glow returning to them. Like milk swirling in black coffee.

She dropped the knife. Her hand touched Katsuki’s cheek through the gate, hair unfurling until it touched her shoulders, her golden eyes soft and gentle. And she smiled.

“This isn't how it goes,” she said and her fingers pushed through Katsuki’s wet hair.

He noticed how sad her eyes looked.

“So, how about you wake up now, Katsuki?”

His gasp lined up with the booming of thunder outside, and he gripped his heart, nails digging through his pajamas and into his skin as he began to breathe and adjust his eyes to the darkness of his room. He was truly lucid now, and a wave of relief washed over him at the realization that everything was just a weird nightmare. Even though it felt so real in the moment. Even though he remembered how much he wished it wasn’t real in the middle of it.

He looked to where Himiko's bed was. Empty.

He pushed himself from beneath the covers, wobbling a bit and violently flinching as another clap of thunder slammed against the heavens above. It may have been a dream, but his body still felt sick. He began to trudge outside, feet carrying him across the hall and towards that freshly painted door. He couldn’t wait to knock, instead turning the knob in his disoriented state, its smooth surface slipping from his grasp a few times until he walked into Himiko’s room and towards the side of her bed. The harsh creaking of his footsteps and the sudden opening of the door stirred Himiko awake and she blinked at the slightly outlined figure of Katsuki in the dark.

“Katsuki? What’s wrong?” she asked, pulling the covers off her a bit and sitting up as she repeatedly blinked the tiredness away.

She heard rapid gasps of breath followed by a deep sigh as Katsuki stood in front of her. She scooched over, patting the mattress. Katsuki huddled into her bed and Himiko pulled the blanket over both of them.

“It’s raining,” he said, and Himiko softly patted Katsuki’s back, humming in silent understanding.

She continued the gentle rhythms until she thought Katsuki was asleep, but then he began to whisper softly.

“I had a bad dream,” he said, and he squeezed closer into her embrace. She petted his hair gently.

“Don’t worry. None of it happened,” she said, and Katsuki wrapped his arms around her and let out a cracked sort of ‘hm.’

Himiko smiled, continuing the gentle back and forth patting of Katsuki’s back and petting of his hair as she cocooned him in her hold. “It’s alright. Your big sis is here.”

Her voice held an edge of teasing, but Katsuki’s body that was once stiff seemed to melt. His fingers dug into her back, maybe a little painfully desperate. But soon enough his rapid breathing had lulled into a calm rhythm that soon pulled Himiko along into a peaceful sleep.

She was right. His big sis really was here.

—

"I will never get tired of looking around your room, Izuku," Ochako said and the boy smiled.

The four of them were in Izuku's room, much to Inko's relief. They were all sprawled around the room, with Katsuki lazily lying down on Izuku's bed. Ochako was looking at all the figurines, noticing how neat and clean they looked. He must've taken really good care of them. Himiko was busy looking through his shelves of notebooks, flipping through some pages with his permission. They were incredibly detailed and well organized. He had sketches of heroes, some she recognized and others not so much. But without fail, there were paragraphs upon paragraphs of Izuku's handwriting. She grabbed another notebook, only to be surprised at the sight of her name written on the cover.

"Izuku? What's this?" she asked, holding it up and she saw him immediately turn red.

"Uh, that's uhm. It's for you, sort of. Or well, about you," he said, stuttering a few times. He wasn't used to showing people his notebooks yet. They were special to him, though he'd shown them to Katsuki. Only a little…

"He's got one for me too. It's so detailed," Katsuki said and Izuku burned neon.

"It's notes for you. I wanted to try and understand what your quirk can do. I figured maybe you'd find it helpful?" he said, looking up at her as she approached, flipping through it.

There was a small sketch of her, with a few lines of text on the next page. She began to read out loud.

"Possible numbing substance when she bites, according to Ochako," she said out loud, and she heard a thwack. She turned her head to find that Ochako had accidentally hit her head against Izuku's many shelves.

"Damn it, Izuku, why did you write that down?" she whined, cheeks reddening as she approached.

"It was necessary!" he said in defense.

Himiko kept flipping through the pages. Izuku only had a few observations down, but mostly questions:

• Sensitive teeth, sharp canines for blood sucking. Extraction?

• Heightened sense of smell.

• Ingesting blood of others allows her to transform appearances.

• Biting is like kissing. It's affectionate. (Ochako? :-O )

• Possible other side effects of quirk. Concealment? Invisibility? Stealth?

• How much blood does she need to transform? How long can she stay transformed? Can she be two people at once?

• Can she use someone's quirk? Is it only transformation?

Himiko sat down, holding the notebook in her lap as she looked at Izuku.

"What do you mean concealment?" she asked, and Izuku looked surprised.

"You don't notice it? Sometimes it feels like you just appear out of nowhere. I first noticed it at your graduation when you were sneaking up behind Katsuki. You were moving so quickly," he said.

"No, I didn't realize I was doing that," she said closing her hand into a fist then opening it again. "Do you really think it's related somehow?"

Izuku shrugged. "Maybe. Either way it's awesome."

Himiko smiled.

"Well, since we're all here, we could totally come up with some theories!" Ochako said and Katsuki rolled off the bed to join them on the ground.

"I'm down," he said. "If Himiko's down."

"I mean, how do you plan on doing that?" she asked.

"You could try having some of my blood?" Izuku offered.

"No!" Ochako blurted before slapping her hands to her mouth. Everyone looked at her, confused.

"Why are you saying no?" Katsuki said, and Ochako fumbled through her words.

She didn't want to admit that it was because she secretly hoped Himiko's bite would just be something for her to feel. It was a weird thought to have, and it made her feel funny.

"I actually don't know about biting you guys," Himiko said and Ochako felt relief wash over her.

"Why?" Izuku asked, and she bit her lip.

"I'm scared."

Ochako reached over to hold her hands, her previous thoughts washing away. She stared into Himiko's eyes, and watched how the girl tried to avoid her gaze. Ochako followed her gaze still.

"It didn't hurt," she whispered so only Himiko could hear, even if she'd said it before.

Himiko nodded then shook her head.

"I don't want to accidentally hurt you guys. I don't know how to control it. I've always held it back so if you give me your blood willingly then it makes me feel…confused," she said, and Ochako pulled her close until she was hugging her.

"Okay, that's okay. But, we do want to share our blood with you. So, if you ever feel like you need some, then please don't hold back on asking us," Ochako said.

Himiko nodded, nuzzling into the side of Ochako's neck. She could smell the freshness of her clothes. But also the gentle allure of iron.

Her fangs began to ache.

—

Later that night, Himiko had went to sleep feeling a bit dizzy. She'd drank some water, and bit into a carton of strawberry milk that Katsuki had stocked the fridge with. She had lulled herself to sleep by nibbling at the neckline of her pajamas until she'd unfortunately made a hole in them. She had felt a twinge of panic at ruining something new, but exhaustion had already taken hold of her and soon enough she was fast asleep.

Until she wasn't.

The pillow was hot against Himiko's cheek and her mind was dragged awake. She felt sweat pool against her back, making her pajamas stick uncomfortably and that's when unconsciousness truly slipped away. Sleep cracked apart, fractured and shattered, and her eyelids split open to dilated eyes that screamed awake instead of opened. The world was silent but her insides were not. They pulsated, and she felt her heartbeat in every corner of her body. Her tongue felt like sandpaper and uneven cobblestone; swallowing hurt but she wasn't sick.

Himiko knew what this was. She wished she didn't.

She was thirsty, so she forced herself out of bed. Her breathing felt off, and she tilted to the side, hand leaning against the wall to steady herself. It touched against Katsuki's golden handprint but she didn't notice. She creaked across the floorboards, until she was downstairs and in the kitchen. She grabbed a cup, too tired to grab the pitcher, but poured herself some straight from the sink. The cup overflowed, and she brought it to her lips, drinking and drinking until she had to gasp for air. It wouldn't have mattered if the water went down the wrong pipe, for it already felt like something was dragging a long nail down her throat and she needed to drink.

Her hand tightened against the cup, the glass wet in her hands as she refilled it. She guzzled it down too quickly, and now water really did go down the wrong pipe, so she was left choking and gasping until it was gone. But the thirst wasn't. She reached for another cup-full, drinking but the water was spilling down her chin and all over her. She choked again, hand squeezing against the cup in frustration. It won't go away. She didn't want it back. Even if they said they cared, she was afraid to drink their blood. But it had to come to this again. It always ended up this way, but why did it hurt so much more? Why was her body churning?

Ochako.

She'd already had a taste for blood. Of course it wasn't going to quite down like this. She flared with anger, and she slammed the cup against the counter. It shattered, her blood mixing with the glass and dripping to the floor.

It hurt. But it helped drown the other pain down. She brought her cut hand to her mouth, and bit. Hard. Her blood soaked her tongue and she drank but that wouldn't trick the urges.

"Sweetheart?" came a voice and Himiko stilled. She grew cold and when her eyes locked with Masaru's, she didn't really see him. She was struggling against her nature, but now she was fraying apart here.

What Himiko saw was a dark figure. And she heard a deep voice. That was enough for her mind to fill up the rest with what wasn't really there, but with what was familiar enough for the past fifteen years of her life. She remained frozen.

Masaru had first heard the crash, and when he'd come to the kitchen, he'd seen the glass. But then he'd seen the blood. Adrenaline had begun pumping through him immediately, and moreso when he saw the cuts and shards of glass embedded into Himiko's little hands. And she was biting her wrists. Was she hurting herself? Why?

It hadn't mattered when he saw that look in her eyes. The wide eyed silence as if she were a cornered animal caught and calculating the best course of action. Masaru felt the air in his lungs condense.

"Himiko. Himiko, it's me. It's Masaru," he began, quietly. He didn't move. He barely breathed.

She didn't respond, a distant look in her eyes that made Masaru want to sob.

"Honey, please. Just say something," he begged, and Himiko blinked her dry eyes before she began to mumble to herself. Masaru made the mistake of stepping closer to hear.

Himiko's face instantly fell, brows pushing against each other, lips dragged down into an agonizingly sad frown.

"No, dad, I'm sorry," she said, voice hurried and pained. "I won't do it again. I won't. I swear, please."

Masaru froze, the sound of the word "dad" out of Himiko's mouth like a slap to the face. What. What?

"It's me, Masaru," he repeated, trying to have her listen but Himiko wasn't here right now. Her mind was being dragged back to that house.

"I promise I'll be good, dad. I promise," she said and Masaru shook his head in shock.

"No, Himiko. Listen, it's me, honey. It's me." He was begging, his hands slowly patting against his chest as if trying to prove he was real and he was different and he was just Masaru. Masaru, who would never ever bring her harm.

"You were being disgusting again, weren't you?" said a detached voice, muffling over Masaru's pleas.

"No, I was being good. I swear I was," she said, voice cracking as tears welled up in her eyes.

"I saw what you were doing. I know you're trying to pretend," it said, and Himiko thought she saw something swish across the room then grab her shoulders roughly.

"You monstrous thing," it whispered into her ears, voice like thick static, dimming her senses and ruining her mind.

She shook her head. "No, no, I'm better. I'm good. I'm good. I'm a good child."

"Yes, honey, you're good. You're good. Himiko, please. Do you see me?"

"Who's blood is that?" it asked, mockingly. Himiko's attention turned to her hand, and she pulled it closer to her chest as if hiding it. She squeezed tightly, the tiny shards pushing themselves further into her skin. Anymore and they'd be too embedded to simply remove.

"Dad! Dad! Please don't be angry!" she sobbed, blood dripping from her closed fist and on to the floor. Her eyes were staring at where Masaru stood, but for the life of her she could not see him. She simply couldn't. Something had taken hold of her. Maybe it was her constant fear of being discovered, or maybe it was her false sense of security falling apart. Himiko was hurting and she had been hurting for so so long that her one chance at peace had somehow triggered another episode that utterly overpowered the others. She couldn't control herself anymore.

Masaru had no choice but to come closer to her, his hands trying to loosen her grip but she wouldn't budge. When he looked into her eyes, she didn't seem to be looking back.

"No! No, please don't hit me again! I'll be good, I swear. I'll be quiet. I'll be quiet and I won't smile all gross again."

"Your smile is lovely, honey. Please, please, stop hurting yourself."

Masaru still tried to make her hand budge, his hands ever so softly trying to loosen her grip, but Himiko only saw something else in his place. She saw the shadows move towards her, and they were big and they were scary and they were angry at her.

"You should never have come here, you stupid girl."

Himiko shook her head around violently, thrashing her body against the counter and sobbing until she couldn't breathe. "Please, please don't hit me daddy."

"I would never ever hurt you. Never, Himiko. Never."

She kept trying to hurt herself. Scratching at her wrist, or trying to forcibly bruise herself against the counter's edge. Masaru's hands were shaking, and he held her, arms wrapped around her little body and cradling her head to try and protect her from herself.

"Shh, baby, shh."

She screeched, sobbing and wailing, tears and snot streaming down her face. Her nails dug into Masaru's back, trying to scratch at him. Trying to move away. She wouldn't calm down no matter what he said or tried, and it terrified him. She was hurting and he couldn't do a damn thing.

"Masaru? Masaru, what's going on?" came Mitsuki's voice which quickly quieted and was replaced with a shocked silence as she bore witness to the scene before her.

"I don't know what to do. I don't know what to do," he said, patting her back and trying to calm her down. "She thinks I'm him."

Mitsuki walked over, barely containing the onslaught of tears that fell on her heart the moment she saw what was happening to Himiko. She came to her knees, trying to get the girl to calm down.

"Himiko? It's Mitsuki. It's Mitsuki and Masaru, remember? You're safe now. You're not there anymore. Himiko, please?"

Himiko kept crying and Mitsuki couldn't hold it back anymore, voice cracking as she tried to reach her.

"It's okay now, dear. It's okay. You're safe. You're home here with us. Remember? With Masaru and me. With Katsuki. You remember Katsuki?"

Himiko's breath hitched. Then she began to silently cry, no longer trying to push herself out of Masaru's hold.

"Katsuki," she whimpered, and Masaru and Mitsuki looked to each other in tears. Mitsuki turned for the staircase, but as she walked over to it, she saw Katsuki already coming down.

"What's going on? I heard yelling," he said, rubbing at his eyes. He squinted. "Are you crying?"

Mitsuki's hands were trembling though she tried to stop them, instead nervously fidgeting with her robe. "Himiko won't stop crying. She's hurting herself and can't hear us like she's…like she's in some trance. We don't know what to do."

Katsuki had never seen his mother so shaken up. He held her hand, and walked with her to the kitchen where Himiko was still sobbing and mumbling to herself.

His eyed widened at the sight of her wounds then moreso at seeing his dad cry, his hands gently wiping at Himiko's tears as he tried to speak to her. Katsuki walked over, his steps resolved.

"Himiko," he said, and she looked up at him with dilated eyes. "Himiko, this is one of your urges isn't it?"

"No, no, no, no," she sobbed, grabbing at her hair but Katsuki grabbed her hands and pulled them away.

"Stop that. You can't do that to yourself," he said, voice soft yet stern. She shook her head.

"Himiko, you have to drink," he said, and she covered her mouth and shut her eyes.

"Please? For me?" he whispered, his hand on hers, trying to pull her hands away from her mouth. But then he saw blood drip from her hands and he realized she was biting her own hands to stop herself.

"Oh god, oh god," Mitsuki cried, pushing her hands through her hair and pacing, tears streaming down her face.

"She's fine. She's fine. She's just being stubborn," Katsuki said as calmly as he could, his nose beginning to sting.

"She's hurting herself. Why is she…why is she…" Masaru said, voice cracking.

"I know, dad. I just…I need you to trust me right now. I know what's wrong."

Katsuki's hands came over Himiko's, and gently but forcibly enough, he pulled away her fingers. He held both her hands on his knees, and looked at her. Then he reached over to hold her face in his hands, his hands warm, little sparks comforting her.

"You trust me, right sis?" he said, voice stable but tears dripping down his cheeks. Himiko's pupils constricted to normal and she blinked. Her tears mixed with her blood and she nodded.

Katsuki offered his hand, and when she turned her head away, he set his other hand on her shoulders. She looked back at him. At his kind yet sad eyes.

"Please, Himiko. Just drink."

Everything in her rejected this. The last time she drank from someone, it was Ochako, and she was barely conscious when she did. But Katsuki looked so desperate, that she could not do anything but listen to him. So she held his hand and opened her mouth, then sunk her fangs into his wrist and began drinking as she cried still. He didn't flinch because it didn't hurt in the slightest. He understood what Ochako meant.

He left her drinking for a while, and when she tried to move away, he urged her to continue. He'd done some research, and he knew he could loose blood and still be fine until he began to feel just a bit dizzy. So he let her drink only until then.

Mitsuki and Masaru watched, confused and scared. But not of her. For her.

When she was done, her face seemed to flicker between her own and somehow Katsuki's, an iridescent liquid secreting from her face before just as suddenly flickering out as she leaned on Katsuki's shoulder until her head felt heavier. She'd fallen asleep. Katsuki held her in his arms and tried to focus. He started to feel dizzy.

"Mom, can I get some water?" he asked, and she got up to get him a glass, not saying a word. After he drank, the water dripping down his chin, he set the cup on the floor and looked at his parents. At their disheveled faces and still teary eyes. Katsuki looked at Himiko's sleeping face, then to his parents.

"We need to talk," he said. They nodded, then Masaru got up and pulled Himiko out of Katsuki's arms. Mitsuki knelt down by Katsuki, pressing a wet paper towel to his wrist.

"Let's clean the both of you up first," Masaru said.

"Yeah," Katsuki said, looking to Himiko and to the blood on the floor. "Yeah."

—

Himiko's hands were cleaned and bandaged up after Masaru carefully removed the pieces of glass. Thankfully they weren't too far deep. He'd disinfected Katsuki's wrist too and bandaged it, while the three of them sat in the living room downstairs. Himiko was fast asleep, her face plush with color as if she'd been rejuvenated. She looked completely at ease, while the rest of them sat in silence, contemplating how to start whatever this conversation was.

Mitsuki's hands were still shaking and she felt Masaru slide his hand into hers and squeeze. She looked at him, then to Katsuki who sat between them, enveloped between their handholding.

"There was something else you kids didn't tell us, wasn't there?" Masaru asked and Katsuki swallowed thickly, his eyes glued to his bandaged wrist. He felt no pain still.

Katsuki nodded, his gaze still averted away from his parents.

"None of us wanted to say anything since it was something personal to Himiko. I was waiting for her to maybe one day feel comfortable enough to tell you herself, but this ended up happening first," he said, biting at the skin of his bottom lip.

"Is she okay?" Mitsuki asked and Katsuki met her gaze and nodded. Mitsuki's tension thawed, her body sinking further against the cushions as she rested her head and stared at the ceiling.

"Thank goodness."

"Go on, Katsuki," Masaru urged and Katsuki licked his lips as his eyes darted across the room.

"It's something with her quirk. She told us it's been like that since she was a kid. Her quirk makes her want to drink blood, and when she does she's able to transform into that person. It's pretty cool, though I wish I'd seen it in a better situation. But, it's normal and we think it's related to how much she cares about the person, but I think her holding back made it more painful for her. She can't help it nor can she control it. And that's where things get bad," he said, blowing air as he continued gathering the words to explain.

"She was never taught about her quirk. She didn't even know she could transform until a few weeks ago. All she knew was that she really wanted to drink blood, but she was forced not to. Shitty counseling and…and…" Katsuki said, his fist clenching until his knuckles were white as the image of her bruised almost lifeless body flashed into his mind. He shook his head, until he felt both his parents rest a hand on his shoulders. Katsuki looked to his dad and then to his mom then back to his wrist. His vision began to blur.

"They said she was some monster so she believed it. Now, her need to drink blood became something twisted and it hurts her. She's been hiding something that's so deeply her for so long that it messed her up. Really, really bad."

Katsuki's voice was cracking apart, hot tears falling down his cheeks as he wiped them on his sleeve. He felt his mom rub his back, while his dad knelt down to face him head on.

"But Himiko didn't do anything wrong. She's not a monster. She just loves differently," he cried, hiccuping as his whole body shook.

Masaru was crying too, but his eyes were fierce with a glimmering anger.

"She is not a monster. She's our daughter and your sister and she's perfectly normal. If she needs to drink blood, then that's fine. If she needs to bite, sure. We can work things out with her together, but we are not going to ignore this. You did the right thing, Katsuki. You protected her the way you knew how and you stayed calm when we—the adults—were too panicked and afraid for her to do anything. I'm only sorry you had to see us like this, baby boy."

Katsuki pushed himself into Masaru's embrace, and he cried as he felt Masaru pet his hair gingerly.

"It'll be okay, baby. It'll be okay," Mitsuki said, relieved as she leaned on Masaru. It felt like the final puzzle piece had clicked into place. They fully understood what was going on, and now they were going to do what they could to make sure Himiko knew she was safe. To exist. To simply be.

—

The next morning came through the occasional call and answer of the sparrows outside Himiko's window. Her body felt light, and she turned away from the brightness of the window towards the wall. Her blanket was jumbled up, nearly falling to the floor until Himiko finally relented and got up, pulling it up to the bed. She rubbed at her eyes, stretching and taking in a deep breath as her eyes adjusted around her.

She felt great, her joints cracking in all the right places as she rolled her shoulders, then began to push herself off the mattress. She winced, her eyes falling to her hand. She inspected the bandages, and as she did the memories came rushing back.

Himiko stayed frozen, her eyes staring at her hand. There was only one thought that kept repeating in her head.

They know.

Her body felt rejuvenated but her mind was cracking. She did not want them to know about her, at least not like this. It was new enough to have the others know, but to have Mitsuki and Masaru know was a different kind of knowing. They were her guardians. Her new parents. She barely had time to adjust, and now here was this stupid quirk ruining things for her again. How was she going to explain this to them? What if they didn't want her anymore? What if they threw her away?

There was a knock at the door, and Himiko froze.

"It's Masaru," he said and Himiko's heart started to beat faster. She wiped at her tired face, and ruffled her hair so she didn't look too bad.

"Come in," she said, and Masaru opened the door, walking in with a tray of food. She could smell eggs, and when he set the tray down on her bed, she saw some toast with a heart-shaped hole where he'd cracked an egg. He had some orange juice on the side, and an orange he'd peeled so the peels looked like flower petals. Himiko felt herself frowning from shame but stopped herself.

"Can I sit?" he asked, and Himiko nodded. He sat on the edge of the bed, staring outside the window, the sun shining on his face, painting him golden. His dark brown eyes looked warmer, twinkling with flowing honey. Himiko stared. Then Masaru turned to look at her, and she looked away instantly.

"I made you breakfast," he said, a bit awkwardly. Himiko nodded, turning her attention to the tray. "You should eat."

She kept her head low, and reached for it, sliding it towards her wordlessly. She reached for the toast, but then realized she couldn't grab it with her right hand so she opted for the left. When she pulled it towards her, her hand shook with nerves and she dropped it face up back onto the plate. She frowned, feeling tears well up over such a small thing, but they stopped as she watched Masaru begin to cut it into bite sized pieces for her. He stuck the fork into a piece, and raised it towards her mouth. She looked at it then at him, unsure. A certain realization of what he was doing dawned on Masaru's face, and he pulled away but then Himiko reached with her free hand to grab at his wrist and then bite down on the piece of bread. She chewed quietly, not saying anything. Masaru's expression relaxed, and he brought another piece for her and she quietly ate it. They did this, until she'd eaten all the toast.

"Want some juice?" he asked, and she nodded, still not looking at him. He brought it close to her lips, and she drank, tasting the citrusy sweetness on her tongue as Masaru balanced the glass for her, his hand below the glass in case it dripped. She'd drank it all, and he set it down. It was quiet again, the both of them staring at the floor or the window. Just anywhere but each other. Until Himiko's eyes wandered to Masaru's hands, and she noticed the little band-aids that barely covered the long scratches all over the back of his hands and arms. Her eyes widened, and she realized it was her who had done this. She had hurt him. She had hurt Masaru. Masaru who was feeding her like it did not matter.

All because of those urges. Because of that cursed quirk.

Her fingers touched Masaru's hand, her lips quivering.

"I'm sorry, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. I won't do it again, I swear. I won't hurt anyone again so-"

"Himiko," he said, a sternness in his voice that she had never heard before. Her head snapped up to look at him, a layer of tears already forming over her eyes.

"I'm not angry with you. None of us are," he said softly, and Himiko shook her head.

"But, I hurt you. I hurt you and I hurt Katsuki and Ochako too. I just keep ruining things."

"You didn't hurt anyone. Himiko, you're the one who's hurting," he said so gently it made her want to sob.

She refused the idea, previous thoughts returning to her that clashed with all the kindness her friends and brother had shown her. It wasn't that she didn't believe them. And it wasn't that their words were meaningless to her. It was just that she didn't quite know what to do with being acknowledged. Especially by someone who called her daughter.

"I'm not! I'm just horrible and a liar. You're all so nice to me and I don't deserve any of it!" she said, fiddling with her bandages.

"Why not? Why don't you deserve to be treated nicely?" he asked and Himiko frowned.

"Because…because I'm not the good kid you think I am. I'm weird and gross. I drink blood like some creep and I just tricked you into thinking I'm good because you didn't know how messed up I really am."

"So, what now?" he asked, and Himiko fell silent, teary eyes looking up at him once more.

"Huh?"

"I'm asking you what you think we should do now," Masaru said, his features gentle and calm as he kept his eyes on Himiko.

"You…you should…" she trailed off, unsure what to say. What did she think they should do? Him asking her like this wasn't what she expected him to say. She expected him to be furious. Disgusted. Angry. She didn't think he'd be so calm.

Masaru sighed, his hands pushing through his hair as he collected himself.

"Himiko, do you know how many times Katsuki has gotten into an argument with us? Do you know how many times Mitsuki and I have had to calm him down, or have gotten into arguments with him where he'd storm off and give us the silent treatment until he'd calm down and come back to talk it out?"

Himiko's brows furrowed, and she wasn't sure what Katsuki had to do with this. "A lot?"

"Mhm. And when his quirk started up, do you think he magically knew how to control it at just four years old? No, no of course not. He'd accidentally set fire to our clothes, furniture, and sometimes he accidentally hurt us without meaning to. His explosions would just fire off, and his quirk made him more irritable as it developed. He'd get into fights at school, and Izuku would be the one to drag him away, sometimes getting caught in his tantrums. And what did we do when that happened?"

Himiko said nothing.

"We supported him. We talked with him. We went to classes together so we can learn more about his quirk and help him learn how to use it without hurting himself or the people around him. We made sure that he knew we loved him even if we argued," he said and his hand reached for Himiko's, gently pulling the girl's little hands into his own. "All of this was because we loved him and because we knew he was a child who was learning and going through a crazy change. So, what makes you think that we are going to be upset with you over this? So what if you need to drink blood? So what if I have a few scratches? They'll heal. What I'm more concerned about is you, Himiko. Katsuki told us the gist of it, but-"

"He told you?" she asked, eyes wide.

"He had to. You know that right?"

Her head lowered and she nodded. Then she spoke once more, still not looking up while feeling the warmth of Masaru's hands. "But, Katsuki's your real son."

Masaru was silent for a moment, taken aback by her words before collecting himself once more. "Is that what this is about? Did you think we were going to be angry with you because we adopted you?"

Himiko did not reply, and after a few silent seconds, she felt Masaru's touch drift away and felt him whisper, "one second" as he got up and opened the door. She felt her entire being erupt, the anxiety eating her alive as she sat in her empty room, feeling the remnants of his warm touch on her hand.

He left. He left. He left.

The door opened up again, and Himiko turned as it clicked closed, watching as Masaru entered with Mitsuki by his side. She grew confused, as the both of them came by and pulled up two chairs to sit in front of her while she sat on the bed. Himiko was crying, but had not noticed.

"I called Mitsuki so we can both talk to you about this. Himiko, I don't mind how often I have to remind you, but we chose to be your family. It's up to you if you want us to be your family."

Mitsuki wiped at the girl's tears, smiling sweetly at her.

"Didn't I say that you'll always be our golden girl?" she said and Himiko covered her face with her hands.

"Himiko, Himiko look at us," Mitsuki said, her hand coming by the girl's hands and gently setting them down.

Himiko sniffled, averting her gaze. "I hate that you're nice to me."

"How else should we be?" Mitsuki asked, and Himiko shrugged.

"I don't know. Just not like that."

"Himiko, we promised to be your family. And even if that's hard to adjust to, we will never treat you like you don't deserve to be loved because you do deserve love. You are so, so deserving of it."

Himiko began to cry again, hands harshly rubbing at her cheeks to wipe the tears away.

"That's what I don't understand. I don't get it. I don't get why you're so nice to me. I wanted you to yell at me. I wanted you to be mean. You should've just hit me or kicked me out. You're supposed to call me gross and evil. You're not supposed to make me food. You're not supposed to wipe my tears. You're not supposed to speak gently or hold my hand. You're supposed to yell at me! You're supposed to call me a freak! Why won't you just do that? Why won't you just hate me?!" she sobbed, her face turning red as her tears fell more and more, her hands fisted and hitting her knees.

"Himiko…do you really want us to do that to you?" Masaru asked, his hand reaching for hers to stop her from hitting her knees before he realized and slowly retracted his hand. Himiko stopped her hands, letting them fall limp on her lap. She finally looked up at the two of them. It was then that she saw their own crushed expressions, tears wetting their lashes as they looked at her.

Himiko's lips quivered, her nose stinging once more as she began to cry.

"No," she finally whispered. "No."

Masaru reached out once more, the tips of his fingers softly grazing Himiko's cheek, hesitating to fully hold that sweet child's face lest he scared her. Himiko blinked hard, eyelashes pressing hard against her face, eyes red and puffy.

"I don't know how to have a family," she choked out, tears dripping down her face slowly. Masaru's hand trembled, lowering to his side. But then his eyes suddenly widened, filling with tears as he felt Himiko grab on to his hand. He looked to her, but she still looked downwards, and her hands softly fiddled with Masaru's hand. Her fingers were smaller than his, and it was as if she were inspecting Masaru's touch, mindlessly unsure of what she was doing. But, even if she was unaware, it was her reaching out. Masaru let her grab on to his hand as she spoke, and not once did he dare move.

"Mother only talked to me when she wanted to make sure I was behaving. Or when she wanted to get me in trouble with my father. She never loved me. Never loved having me or even seeing me. And my father saw me like some shameful thing he accidentally created. So he'd hit me like maybe that would make him feel better about himself. I don't know. I thought it was normal for a while. But then when I saw how other people acted with their families, I started feeling greedy. I wanted to be hugged every once in a while. I wanted them to hold my hand and tell me they loved me. Even though I knew I was making it up in my head and there was no way they could ever act like that. And I'm not their daughter anymore. I don't think I ever was. I just…I wanted a nice family so much. So, so much. But now that I'm here with all of you, I feel like I have to be right or maybe…maybe you'll throw me away too."

Masaru's thumb gently caressed Himiko's hand. Masaru wasn't sure what he was hearing. He couldn't believe what she was saying. How deeply scarred must she have been? How deeply terrified this whole time, thinking that if she messed up, she'll be abandoned? And he was worrying about his own feelings? Of course she'd be scared. Of course she'd feel uncomfortable. It didn't matter how he felt, because Himiko was feeling worse. He would deal with however often she flinched or refused his presence. Hell, it didn't matter how difficult this was going to be as long as he could soothe her pain even a little. He was going to be a parent to her. He was going to be her papa, if the word father or dad were stained with pain.

"Himiko," Masaru said, his other hand coming to rest gently on top of her own. She blinked up at him, lips trembling and eyes teary and red.

"Himiko, I love you," he said, tears welling in his eyes and falling down his cheek. Himiko stared at him for a while, her tears coming to a sudden stop. She had just had a full breakdown. She had screamed and made a scene, scratching at him. She had drank Katsuki's blood and completely broke her perfect girl image in front of them. So how could he still say he loved her even when she was such a mess? She wanted to protest and question how he could say he loved her still. But instead, she had begun to hiccup, sobs wailing out of her like an endless storm. Her other hand grasped onto Masaru's sleeve, leaning on him, loud cries escaping from deep within her as if they had been begging to be released for so so long.

Masaru could not help but scoop her up into his arms from beneath her armpits as if she were but a baby. She was nestled gently in his hold, her head resting against his shoulder as he softly patted her hair and back as she cried. Her hands wrinkled his shirt, and she cried and cried until she was silent. Until she was simply resting in his arms, feeling a strange warmth and protection that was unfamiliar to her for so long.

Mitsuki's hand rested on Masaru's shoulders, and their eyes met for a brief moment. Mitsuki wiped Masaru's tears away as her own tears found their way down her face, slowly meandering to the floor in a silent splash. She watched the way Himiko gripped on to Masaru. The way the young girl seemed to be grappling with something as she clung to him, so unsure, so afraid of doing so from the way her fingers quivered yet tightened even more as she sniffled and hiccuped. Mitsuki understood that Himiko was trying. She was trying to hold on to something instead of always feeling like she was being let go. Last night would remain embedded in Mitsuki's mind, much like that night. But, in a way she was a little relieved. Relieved that they finally knew the full picture. That Himiko was finally talking to them. That Himiko was letting herself act like the child she was and the child she was terribly forbidden from being. Mitsuki was used to Katsuki's tantrums and explosions—some literal—but he was her son and she loved him and knew to be there for him. So, she was looking forward to not just seeing Himiko's smiles and watching her grow into herself, but to also holding her hand as she navigated the hardships too.

Mitsuki rested her hand on Himiko's head, gently patting her hair and pulling a few strands of her growing hair away from sticking to her tear-stricken face.

"You don't have to be perfect. You don't have to force yourself to be happy around us. Himiko, just be you. Be exactly who you want to be. You can cry. You can get angry and yell at us. You can be annoyed with us. You can be upset with us. As long as in the end, we can talk and we can cry and laugh and feel together. Because no matter what happens, you are always always going to be our little golden girl. And we will always love you just the way you are. So, can you promise me that from now on we'll talk through things together?"

Himiko snuggled a bit more into Masaru's shoulder, and whispered a soft "promise" as her body relaxed. Mitsuki smiled, before her eyes turned towards the door at the sound of the floor creaking for just a second before returning to silence. She noticed it was now ajar.

"Katsuki, I know it's you. Come here baby," she said, walking over to the door. Katsuki was standing against the wall by the door, eyes puffy from just getting up and his hair a mess. Mitsuki noticed traces of tears against his cheek and she reached to wipe at them. Then held his hand and pulled him gently along until everyone was inside Himiko's room. He didn't say anything, but walked on over to Himiko's side. She perked up a bit at the sight of him.

"Are you okay?" she asked, voice shaky.

"I'm supposed to be asking that," he said with a sniffle. "But, I'm fine. I told you it's fine. You need to stop worrying so much."

"I can't not worry about you, idiot."

Katsuki looked to his feet, his vision getting blurry before he looked back up at Himiko, unable to stop himself from crying.

"Then…then why do you keep acting like you're fine when you're not? If you worry about me, why can't I worry about you too, huh? Are you stupid?" he cried, rubbing his eyes, his cheeks turning red from his sobs mixed with his anger. "I hate that you don't tell me when something's wrong."

Himiko bit her quivering lips, pained by seeing Katsuki pained. Mitsuki and Masaru were crying over her, for her. And Katsuki was too. For so long she thought that she had to be this perfectly molded little thing so that no one would question her or somehow catch her red-handed for being odd. And these three were hurt because she wasn't telling them what hurt her. Everything was flipped on its head, but her dear heart was soothed. So gently soothed.

"Look at all of us being such crybabies," Masaru said with a lighthearted chuckle, an arm reaching to hold Katsuki and pull him into his hold too. Masaru moved to sit at the edge of the bed, Himiko cradled on his right and Katsuki on the left. He held them tenderly, and they curled their little bodies against his chest as they faced each other.

"I'm scared I'll just cause you problems."

Katsuki reached his hands over to pull at Himiko's cheeks until she looked like a chipmunk. "We're family, dumby. We can do anything together. Right?"

He looked towards Masaru who smiled and squeezed both of them closer into his embrace. "Right."

"Right," Mitsuki said, kneeling down and leaving gentle kisses on each child's forehead.

Discomfort and pain felt continuous for Himiko, and through the happy moments she was always filled with a nervous itching that somehow someway, something would go wrong. That maybe she would expose herself. That inevitably and undoubtedly, she would be rejected. And yet, she kept meeting people who would completely and utterly go against her expectations. Time and time again, someone had chosen to take her hand, never giving up on her. Never pulling away no matter how much she exploded, no matter how much she tried to push them away, intentionally or not. She was born with a quirk that so intimately made her completely against what society expected, and for her entire life she was made to oblige to what society wanted. Pain was normal. Emotionally, she was afraid, anxious, angry, envious, sad. Physically, she was always aching on the insides, craving something she couldn't have that would mingle with the metaphorical things she did want—love and care—until it would push her to hurt herself to stop the hurt in a strange paradoxical way. It was a pain she could control, to somehow relieve the urges she could not relent to, but also mask the pain she felt from the daily abuse she endured. But, that was eroding now. What burdened her was slowly being pulled away like the first rays of sunshine piercing through the blackened night sky, dying the world a dark indigo that blossomed into a gradient of gentle blues.

—

"Have you ever tied your hair up before, Himiko?" Mitsuki asked from beside Himiko, who shook her head 'no.' All four of them were in the living room, the day passing into the late evening. Himiko and Mitsuki were watching Katsuki get absolutely demolished in chess. Himiko found it funny how serious Katsuki looked, one leg tucked into himself, the other stretched out beside the chess board messily strewn across the floor while he bent down with his chin in his hands. Everyone was trying to calm down from today's events, and after a hearty lunch then dinner, and a lot of comforting hugs, things were mostly settled down. Mitsuki and Masaru decided with her that they would be explaining her quirk to their family doctor, who was thankfully trustworthy and not a useless quack. They were sure to find a good method to help Himiko get the blood she needs safely, but also further analyze her quirk professionally. Himiko was afraid, and she told them so. That was why Mitsuki and Masaru were going to meet up with the doctor first, then they would all go together—Katsuki too—as they figured things out. Himiko didn't have to hate this part of herself anymore, neither did she have to hold it back. She was going to understand herself, and her family and friends were going to be there for her in full support.

"Checkmate!" Masaru said, followed by a long silence as Katsuki eyed the board and found himself completely and utterly defeated.

"Again!" he said, beginning to put the pieces back in place. All his pawns were on the side, shamefully fallen.

"You've already played enough, you two," Mitsuki sighed, trying not to pay them much mind and returning her attention to Himiko. She gently reached over to touch the ends of the girls hair that was starting to grow past her shoulders.

"Has anyone ever told you you'd look great with your hair tied up?" Mitsuki asked, and Himiko smiled, her fingers reaching to twirl a few locks of her hair.

"Ochako said so. She's been wanting to put my hair up and decorate it with pins and stuff," she said, giggling to herself. She remembered the pins she bought the other day at Inko's store and grew excited to show them to Ochako even more.

Masaru joined the conversation after toppling one of Katsuki's knights and leaving him seething. "We could try space buns? What do you think?"

"I have some hair ties in my room," Katsuki said, as he grabbed one of his pawns, his eyes glancing across the board. Everyone turned to stare at him, and he set his pawn down, toppling Masaru's rook.

"Check."

Everyone had walked over to Katsuki's room, the boy pulling out some red and black hair ties and handing them to Himiko. He scooched over to whisper in her ear.

"Sometimes I tie up Izuku's hair. He likes it when I play with his hair," he said with a blush, and Himiko gave him a smug smile.

"I could've guessed this had something to do with Izuku."

"Shh."